Paper 2
week 10/lse.pdf
Ending the Drug Wars Report of the LSE Expert Group on the Economics of Drug Policy
Ending the Drug Wars Report of the LSE Expert Group on the Economics of Drug Policy, May 2014
LSE Exper t Group on the Economic s of Drug Po l i cy | 3
It is time to end the ‘war on drugs’ and massively redirect resources towards effective evidence-based policies underpinned by rigorous economic analysis.
The pursuit of a militarised and enforcement-led global ‘war on drugs’ strategy has produced enormous negative outcomes and collateral damage. These include mass incarceration in the US, highly repressive policies in Asia, vast corruption and political destabilisation in Afghanistan and West Africa, immense violence in Latin America, an HIV epidemic in Russia, an acute global shortage of pain medication and the propagation of systematic human rights abuses around the world.
The strategy has failed based on its own terms. Evidence shows that drug prices have been declining while purity has been increasing. This has been despite drastic increases in global enforcement spending. Continuing to spend vast resources on punitive enforcement-led policies, generally at the expense of proven public health policies, can no longer be justified.
The United Nations has for too long tried to enforce a repressive, ‘one-size-fits-all’ approach. It must now take the lead in advocating a new cooperative international framework based on the fundamental acceptance that different policies will work for different countries and regions.
This new global drug strategy should be based on principles of public health, harm reduction, illicit market impact reduction, expanded access to essential medicines, minimisation of problematic consumption, rigorously monitored regulatory experimentation and an unwavering commitment to principles of human rights.
Signed:
Professor Kenneth Arrow, 1972 Nobel Prize in Economics.
Luis Fernando Carrera Castro, Minister of Foreign Affairs, Guatemala.
Nick Clegg, Deputy Prime Minister of the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland.
Professor Paul Collier, CBE, University of Oxford.
Professor Michael Cox, LSE IDEAS.
Alejandro Gaviria Uribe, Minister of Health and Social Protection, Colombia.
Professor Conor Gearty, London School of Economics.
Aleksander Kwasniewski, President of the Republic of Poland (1995 – 2005).
Professor Margot Light, LSE IDEAS.
Baroness Molly Meacher, UK House of Lords.
Professor Sir Christopher Pissarides, 2010 Nobel Prize in Economics.
Professor Danny Quah, LSE IDEAS.
Professor Dani Rodrik, Princeton University.
Professor Jeffrey Sachs, Columbia University.
Professor Thomas Schelling, 2005 Nobel Prize in Economics.
George Shultz, US Secretary of State (1982 – 1989).
Professor Vernon Smith, 2002 Nobel Prize in Economics.
Dr Javier Solana, EU High Representative for Common Foreign and Security Policy (1999 – 2009).
Baroness Vivien Stern, UK House of Lords.
Professor Arne Westad, LSE IDEAS.
Professor Oliver Williamson, 2009 Nobel Prize in Economics.
‘
Foreword
4 | End ing the Drug Wars
Contributors
LSE Expert Group on the Economics of Drug Policy*
Professor Danny Quah (Chair) is Senior Fellow at LSE IDEAS. He is also Professor of Economics and International Development and Kuwait Professor at LSE. He had previously served as LSE’s Head of Department for Economics (2006 – 2009) and Council Member on Malaysia’s National Economic Advisory Council (2009 – 2011). He is Tan Chin Tuan Visiting Professor at the National University of Singapore.
John Collins (Coordinator) is the International Drug Policy Project Coordinator at LSE IDEAS. He is also a PhD Candidate in the Department of International History at the London School of Economics. His research focuses on the history of international drug control. He edited the 2012 LSE IDEAS Special Report Governing the Global Drug Wars.
Professor Laura H. Atuesta Becerra is a Professor and Research Fellow in the Drug Policy Program at the Centro de Investigación y Docencia Económica (CIDE), Mexico. Her research focuses on the economics of illegal drugs and the effects of drugs on income inequality, internal migration and conflict. Previously she worked at the Inter-American Development Bank.
Professor Jonathan P. Caulkins is the H. Guyford Stever Professor of Operations Research and Public Policy at Heinz College, Carnegie Mellon University. His research focuses on modelling the effectiveness of interventions related to drugs, crime, violence, delinquency and prevention.
Dr Joanne Csete is Deputy Director for the Open Society Foundations’ Global Drug Policy Program. Previously she was an Associate Professor of Public Health at Columbia University, the founding director of the HIV and Human Rights Program at Human Rights Watch, Executive Director of the Canadian HIV/AIDS Legal Network and a senior technical advisor at UNICEF.
Professor Ernest Drucker is an Adjunct Professor of Epidemiology at the Mailman School of Public Health, Columbia University. He is also a Scholar in Residence and Graduate Faculty at the John Jay College of Criminal Justice, City University of New York and a Professor Emeritus of Family and Social Medicine, Montefiore Medical Center/Albert Einstein College of Medicine.
Dr Vanda Felbab-Brown is a Senior Fellow with the Center for 21st Century Security and Intelligence in the Foreign Policy program at the Brookings Institution. She is an expert on international and internal conflicts and non-traditional security threats, including insurgency, organised crime, urban violence and illicit economies.
Professor Mark A.R. Kleiman is Professor of Public Policy in the UCLA School of Public Affairs. He is a leading expert in the field of crime control and drug policy. In addition to his academic work, he provides advice to local, state and national governments on crime and drug policy.
Professor Alejandro Madrazo Lajous is a Professor and Researcher in the Legal Studies Division of the Centro de Investigación y Docencia Económica (CIDE) in Mexico. His research focuses on measuring the legal-institutional costs of drug policies and their implications for socioeconomic development.
Professor Daniel Mejia is an Associate Professor in the Department of Economics at Universidad de los Andes and a Director of the Research Centre on Drugs and Security, Colombia. His research focuses on conducting econometric analysis of interdiction and eradication policies, with a particular emphasis on the outcomes of Plan Colombia.
Pascual Restrepo is a PhD candidate in economics at the Massachusetts Institute of Technology (MIT). Born in Colombia, his research focuses on empirical and theoretical analyses of the costs and benefits of policies implemented under the ‘war on drugs’. In particular, his latest research quantifies the collateral costs in terms of violence created by drug markets in transit and production countries.
Professor Peter Reuter is a Professor in the School of Public Policy and the Department of Criminology at the University of Maryland. He founded and directed RAND’s Drug Policy Research Center from 1989-1993. He also served as the founding President of the International Society for the Study of Drug Policy (ISSDP). Among his six books is (with Robert MacCoun) Drug War Heresies: Learning from other Vices, Times and Places.
Jeremy Ziskind is a crime and drug policy analyst with BOTEC Analysis. His work for BOTEC has included advising the Washington State Liquor Control Board on rules and regulations for its newly legalised cannabis industry. Jeremy previously held positions with the Office of National Drug Control Policy (ONDCP) and the Vera Institute of Justice.
* LSE IDEAS is responsible for the overall conclusions of this report. Each Contributor is responsible solely for the views expressed in his or her contribution.
LSE Exper t Group on the Economic s of Drug Po l i cy | 5
Contents
Foreword 3
Contributors 4
Executive Summary 6
The Economics of a New Global Strategy 8 John Collins
Effects of Prohibition, Enforcement and Interdiction on Drug Use 16 Jonathan P. Caulkins
Why Is Strict Prohibition Collapsing? 26 Daniel Mejia and Pascual Restrepo
The Mobility of Drug Trafficking 33 Peter Reuter
Improving Supply-Side Policies 41 Vanda Felbab-Brown
Internally Displaced Populations in Colombia and Mexico 49 Laura H. Atuesta Becerra The Constitutional Costs of the ‘War on Drugs’ 55 Alejandro Madrazo Lajous Mass Incarceration as a Global Policy Dilemma 61 Ernest Drucker Costs and Benefits of Drug-Related Health Services 70 Joanne Csete Lawful Access to Cannabis: Gains, Losses and Design Criteria 77 Mark A.R. Kleiman and Jeremy Ziskind
6 | End ing the Drug Wars
Executive Summary John Collins, Editor
A major rethink of international drug policies is under way. The failure of the UN to achieve its
goal of ‘a drug free world’ and the continuation of enormous collateral damage from excessively
militarised and enforcement-led drug policies, has led to growing calls for an end to the ‘war on
drugs’. For decades the UN-centred drug control system has sought to enforce a uniform set of prohibitionist
oriented policies often at the expense of other, arguably more effective policies that incorporate broad
frameworks of public health and illicit market management. Now the consensus that underpinned this
system is breaking apart and there is a new trajectory towards accepting global policy pluralism and that
different policies will work for different countries and regions. The question, however, remains, how
do states work together to improve global drug policies? This report highlights two approaches. First,
drastically reallocating resources away from counterproductive and damaging policies towards proven
public health policies. Second, pursuing rigorously monitored policy and regulatory experimentation.
States appear set to push forward with a new variety of responses to this issue designed to meet their various national and regional needs. If multilateralism is to remain relevant it must evolve its role from that of global enforcer to global facilitator. The UN, in particular, must recognise that its role is to assist states as they pursue best practice policies based on science and evidence, not work to counteract them. If this occurs, a new and effective international regime based on the acceptance of policy pluralism can emerge. If not, states are likely to move ahead unilaterally and the international coordinating opportunities that the UN affords will be lost.
This report begins with John Collins examining the strategic logic underpinning drug policy over the last century. He argues that the ‘drug free world’ ideology that pervaded the recent international strategy was misguided and counterproductive and argues that a fundamental restructuring of national and international policies and strategies is required. Next Jonathan Caulkins suggests that current policy debates underestimate prohibition’s success in drastically inflating drug prices and diminishing access to illicit drugs in consumer countries. He argues that the goal of prohibition should not be to eradicate mature drug markets completely, something which is not realistic. Instead the goal should be to drive the activity underground while controlling collateral damage created by the markets. His analysis does not, however, apply to producer and transit countries where many of the collateral costs of prohibition are displaced.
Taking up this discussion, Daniel Mejia and Pascual Restrepo examine the negative impacts of prohibitionist policies on producer and transit countries. They argue that Latin American governments are increasingly rejecting prohibitionist policies due to their poor ‘operationalisation’. They conclude with a call for drug policies to be evaluated on the basis of their results, not their intentions. Peter Reuter examines the evidence on the ‘balloon effect hypothesis’ which posits that supply interdiction or eradication in one area merely displaces it to another, ‘with no more than temporary inconvenience to the participants’. He argues that this hypothesis contains at least some element of truth and that effective international cooperation and management is required to mitigate its damages.
Vanda Felbab-Brown examines the evidence surrounding the supply-side policies aggressively pursued by the US and its partners in producer and transit countries over the past few decades, finding that blanket eradication and interdiction policies have not only failed, but have often proved highly destabilising for these countries. She argues for a shift towards focused-deterrence strategies, selective targeting and sequential interdiction efforts. These should be coupled with effective economic development and population security strategies. Laura Atuesta examines the plight of Internally Displaced Populations (IDPs) created by the drug wars in Latin America. She argues
LSE Exper t Group on the Economic s of Drug Po l i cy | 7
that governments need to implement legislation to recognise the existence of IDPs and work to ensure their ability to return to their home regions, as well as economic restitution for their losses. She argues that legalisation alone will not solve this problem and that it would need to be accompanied by major reinvestments of current security expenditures in health, education and transport infrastructure.
Alejandro Madrazo examines the constitutional costs of the ‘war on drugs,’ finding that many of the legal changes aimed at better enforcing prohibition consist of major alterations to national constitutional systems. These include the creation of ‘exceptional’ legal regimes. He argues that once these regimes are created they tend to broaden and serve purposes different from those originally sought and are hard to reverse. Following on from this, Ernest Drucker examines the explosive growth of mass incarceration in the US following the declaration of the ‘war on drugs’. He argues that its large-scale systems of punishment now represent an important determinant of broader population health. He warns that, although drug-related mass incarceration is largely a United States phenomenon, it is rising in many developing countries facing burgeoning drug markets.
Continuing this discussion of public health outcomes and turning to a basis for the post-‘war on drugs’ strategy, Joanne Csete examines the clear benefits of adopting public health policies to manage drugs. She highlights that public health services for people who use drugs provide substantial cost savings and positive outcomes, yet are grossly under-resourced. She argues for governments to scale up these services and ensure that law enforcement does not impede access to them. Finally, turning to the role of regulatory experimentation in a post-‘war on drugs’ strategy, Mark Kleiman and Jeremy Ziskind examine the case of cannabis, ‘the drug for which serious legalisation efforts are now in motion’. They argue that, although key questions remain uncertain, it is important to allow jurisdictions to pursue their current initiatives with regulatory experimentation to determine what policies work and what policies need to be avoided. They also outline regulatory principles that can form the basis for states beginning to look at cannabis regulation.
The time has now come to develop an international strategy for the twenty- first century. This will take time to emerge. However the most immediate task is ensuring a sound economic basis for policies and reallocating international resources accordingly. This report sets out a roadmap for finally ending the drug wars. ■
8 | End ing the Drug Wars
The Economics of a New Global Strategy John Collins
This contribution provides an overview of the evolution of the current international drug control system. It also highlights some of the contradictory forces built into the system since early in its genesis. It examines the microeconomic contradictions inherent in the supply-centric model of control.
These contradictions have created a central policy paradox within the system and thereby help explain the latter’s continued failure to achieve its goals as well as its active propagation of widespread policy harms. The contribution then looks at the systemic macroeconomic problems of the globally planned licit drug market and how this relates to the provision of essential medicines. The contribution concludes by outlining the core tenets for a new strategy for international efforts.
A SHoRT HISToRy oF INTERNATIoNAL DRUG CoNTRoL
International drug control efforts, currently governed through the United Nations, can be traced to 1909.1 The world’s powers met in Shanghai to devise an international response to the vast quantities of opiates washing around the global market. Following a moralistic and supply-centric vision of this issue, states attending resolved to eradicate ‘drug abuse’. This aspiration became codified in the 1912 Hague Opium Convention which set the trajectory for the next hundred years of control efforts. Although no specific tools were initially created to implement this strategy, the institutional mechanisms that evolved over the following decades became almost entirely focused on supply minimisation and police enforcement as the means to achieve it.
The approach to and conception of the problem resulted in a system that was almost entirely supply-centric. All the early political and bureaucratic battles centred on controlling supply. Bureaucrats were hired to focus on supply; delegates arrived at international meetings to discuss supply; home governments then implemented supply-focused treaties and recommendations. An international machinery emerged, initially under the banner of the League of Nations and then transferred to the United Nations, to implement this treaty framework.2 As such, the system was built largely upon the assumption that by controlling supply it could control and eventually eradicate ‘non-medical and non-scientific’ use of drugs.
Summary
■ The current United Nations-governed global strategy of achieving a ‘drug-free world’ has failed. Pursuit of this unachievable goal has proved damaging to human security and socioeconomic development.
■ Decades of evidence conclusively show that the supply and demand for illicit drugs are not something that can be eradicated. They can be managed, either well or badly. They are currently being managed badly.
■ Multilateralism should not be geared towards bullying states into pursuing a ‘one- size-fits-all’ response to drugs. It should focus on facilitating and coordinating multifaceted responses based on a principle of policy pluralism.
■ States should examine whether the failure of the International Narcotics Control Board (INCB) to guarantee access to essential pain medicines internationally is the result of a systemic regulatory design flaw or other factors.
■ The interpretation and implementation of the conventions is often a fluid construction and a function of the politically dominant approach to policies within the UN framework at any given time. Over the period 1970-2008 the ideologically prohibitionist approach developed an unchallenged suzerainty over the drug issue at the UN. This leadership has now been broken as new approaches are openly supported.
■ States should drastically re-prioritise resources away from law enforcement and interdiction, towards public health-based policies of harm reduction and treatment. The priority should be to ensure that treatment and harm reduction services are fully resourced to meet requirements.
1 For an historical overview, see ‘The International Drug Control System,’ in Governing the Global Drug Wars, ed. John Collins (London: LSE IDEAS Special Report, 2012).
2 William B. McAllister, ‘Reflections on a Century of International Drug Control,’ in Governing the Global Drug Wars, ed. John Collins (London: LSE IDEAS Special Report, 2012), 13.
LSE Exper t Group on the Economic s of Drug Po l i cy | 9
Devising policies for dealing with issues of demand and consumption was more problematic and generally sidestepped. This was particularly important regarding the delicate question of opium smoking and the existence of opium monopolies in Europe’s Asian colonies. The question of what to do with Asian populations living with addiction and the monopolies that supplied them, which didn’t conform to the strict ‘medical and scientific’ interpretation of ‘legitimate’ drug use, plagued the system for the first four decades of its existence. Delegates tried to sidestep it by finding common ground between states willing to accept international regulation of narcotics, such as Britain, and those advocating an absolutist prohibitionist approach, such as the United States. Where these two strands intersected – around limiting the production and manufacture of opiates and cocaine via the creation of a global ‘system of estimates’– political progress was possible. Where the two diverged – such as on the question of ending the opium monopolies – acrimony initially ensued.
A distinction between global licit and illicit markets was eventually formalised into treaty law in 1931, but a growing illicit market quickly accompanied this provision. Efforts to generate an enforcement response to this illicit market were mixed and political momentum stalled as the US adopted an absolutist prohibitionist approach to the colonial opium monopolies. By the end of the 1930s the system had become entwined in negotiations to control the production of opium at its source. By the outbreak of World War II it had largely lost forward political momentum. The US then used its wartime leverage, particularly over its allies, to push through major policy changes around the world and by 1945 the drug issue had been transformed. Previous impediments to accord, particularly the opium monopolies, faded from view and there emerged a more coherent supply-centric paradigm. This aspired towards a unified commodity control arrangement that would regulate drugs from production all the way to consumption. The questions of what to do with existing addiction and the illicit market, however, remained unanswered.3
The international political battles in the decades following World War II centred on the distribution of the regulatory burden between states that grew drug crops and states that manufactured narcotics. Eventually a compromise oligopolistic structure was created, which delineated a group of recognised producers to grow opium poppy for the global licit market.4 These were traded through a set of international conduits administered by UN-affiliated technocrats, which eventually became the International Narcotics Control Board (INCB). The
Single Convention of 1961 codified this approach – although it alienated the more hard-line US delegates who became partially estranged from the system until the early 1970s.
In the meantime, countries with previously low rates of illicit drug consumption began witnessing a rapid expansion in use. As they cast around for a method to deal with this the US-led prohibitionist bloc appeared to offer the only coherent model ready for adoption. Following the American lead, and supported by the UN treaty framework and agencies, states uniformly moved towards the criminalisation of use and doubled down on supply enforcement measures.
Thus began the trend of modern drug control characterised by a series of drug wars. In the 1970s the US took a reinvigorated lead on the issue, particularly at the UN and through INCB. This was reinforced by a domestic declaration of a ‘war on drugs’ under Richard Nixon and an aggressive batch of bilateral drug diplomacy. The 1971 Convention and the 1972 amendment to the Single Convention represented a strengthening of international drug control measures while states gradually ramped up their domestic control efforts. The 1988 Convention, aimed primarily at illicit trafficking, followed logically from these efforts. Ten years later, in 1998, states sought to reinvigorate international efforts by embarking on ambitious targets for demand and supply- reduction under the slogan ‘a drug-free world, we can do it!’5
As the 2000s progressed it became clear that states would miss these targets and the international consensus around the current supply-centric and prohibitionist-oriented approach began to break apart.6 There is now a new willingness among certain states, particularly in Latin America, to be vocal about the inherent problems within the system and to try to extricate themselves from the global drug war quagmires.7 This contribution hopes to aid these debates by providing explanations for some of the fundamental policy paradoxes built into the system that render the supply-centric strategy not only unachievable, but in many cases actively damaging to human security and socio-economic development.
3 John Collins, ‘Breaking the Monopoly System: American Influence on the British Decision to Prohibit Opium Smoking and End Its Asian Monopolies, 1939-1943,’ Paper Presented at Drugs and Drink in Asia : New Perspectives from History Conference, Shanghai University, China, June 22, 2012.
4 For the debates around a closed list of producers see John Collins, ‘Anglo-American Relations and International Drug Policy: The Diplomacy of Disunity from the 1953 Opium Conference to the 1961 Single Convention,’ Paper Presented at the Transatlantic Studies Association Annual Conference, University College Cork, Ireland, July 12, 2012.
5 David R. Bewley-Taylor, ‘The Contemporary International Drug Control System: A History of the UNGASS Decade,’ in Governing the Global Drug Wars, ed. John Collins (London: LSE IDEAS Special Report, 2012), 49.
6 David R. Bewley-Taylor, International Drug Control: Consensus Fractured (Cambridge University Press, 2012). 7 Juan Manuel Santos, ‘Re-examining the Drug Problem Through a Fresh Lens,’ in Governing the Global Drug Wars, ed. John Collins (London:
LSE IDEAS Special Report, 2012): 2–3; Alfonso Serrano, ‘Guatemala president to UN: Reform global drug policy,’ Al Jazeera America, September 26, 2013, http://america.aljazeera.com/articles/2013/9/26/guatemalan-presidentcallsfordrugpolicyreformatungeneralassembly.html
A global system which predominantly encourages
policies that transfer the costs of prohibition onto poorer producer
and transit countries, as the current system does, is an ineffective and
unsustainable way to control drugs in the long term.
‘ ,
10 | End ing the Drug Wars
THE MICRo-ECoNoMICS oF GLoBAL FAILURE
The pursuit of a ‘drug-free world’ is underpinned by the goal of eventually reducing illicit supplies to zero. One can argue whether policymakers pursue this as a genuine or merely an aspirational goal. Regardless, articulating such broad strategic goals has clear and substantial impacts on international bureaucracies when deciding priorities and allocating resources. This has resulted in a drastic overemphasis on policies aimed at suppressing the supply of illicit substances and encouraging the pursuit of highly repressive demand reduction policies. These extend a full spectrum of policy measures, from military intervention, through aerial spraying, alternative livelihoods, border enforcement and criminalisation of consumption (as a means to deprive supply of its demand). Underpinning this strategy, however, is a fundamental policy paradox. In a world where demand remains relatively constant,8 suppressing supply can have short-run price effects.9 However, in a footloose industry like illicit drugs, these price increases incentivise a new rise in supply, via shifting commodity supply chains. This then feeds back into lower prices and an eventual return to a market equilibrium similar to that which existed prior to the supply-reduction intervention.10
This effect is exacerbated for addictive substances. For example, a person addicted to heroin is far more likely to decrease outlays on other living expenses to meet marginally increased costs for heroin, as explained by the economic concept of elasticity.11 Price elasticity of demand measures how much demand for a good changes in response to price changes. For a good with many substitutes (rice can be replaced by wheat) a rise in price brings a proportional decline in demand. For a good with few substitutes (e.g. a drug required to prevent the onset of withdrawal symptoms) and that is inelastic, increases in price lead to a proportionally smaller fall in demand (see Figure 1). It is also likely that the new equilibrium, although at a similar level of supply than before interdiction, may be punctuated by a higher level of violence as the least efficient and (potentially) less violent actors are cleared from the market.12 This pattern can help explain the escalation of drug war violence over the past five decades. Market interventions by states disturb the political economy of the trade, cultivating more violent actors, in turn driving more aggressive state interventions which in turn drive more violent outcomes. This is a point highlighted by Paul Gootenberg with regard to the evolution of the cocaine trade in the Americas from an informal underground economy into the present state of acute violence.13
8 UNODC, World Drug Report 2006 (Vienna: United Nations, 2006), http://www.unodc.org/pdf/WDR_2006/wdr2006_volume1.pdf. 9 These price effects are contingent on many factors, such as how far up the commodity chain interdiction occurs and where outcomes are
measured. The general trend is for drug prices to grow exponentially as they move up the value chain towards final market consumer countries. As a result, interdiction and eradication close to production source have a minimal impact on consumer country prices. For example, eradication under the Taliban in the 2000s resulted in a ten fold increase in farm gate prices in Afghanistan. These price increases were largely absorbed by the profit margins of traffickers without significant impact on consumer country prices or demand. See Barnett R. Rubin and Jake Sherman, Counter-Narcotics to Stabilize Afghanistan: The False Promise of Crop Eradication (New York: NYU Center on International Cooperation, 2008), 19.
10 Vanda Felbab-Brown, in her contribution to this report, cites data that suggests a maximum of a two-year lag between successful interdiction and eradication policies and a return to previous levels of supply.
11 Peter Reuter has pointed out that elasticity varies across different drugs and is influenced by a variety of factors. See Peter Reuter, ed., Understanding the Demand for Illegal Drugs (Washington DC: National Academies Press, 2010), 20. As a generic example of supply interventions in this case we will assume a relatively inelastic demand for addictive drugs in a market where drug consumption is not saturating all consumers’ income.
12 The escalation of violence as a result of ‘undifferentiated targeting of organised crime groups’ is highlighted in Vanda Felbab-Brown, ‘Focused deterrence, selective targeting, drug trafficking and organised crime: Concepts and practicalities,’ Modernising Drug Law Enforcement Report II (International Drug Policy Consortium, 2013), http://www.brookings.edu/~/media/research/files/reports/2013/03/drug%20law%20 enforcement%20felbabbrown/drug%20law%20enforcement%20felbabbrown.pdf
13 Paul Gootenberg, ‘Cocaine’s ‘Blowback’ North: A Commodity Chain Pre-History of the Mexican Drug Crisis,’ in Governing the Global Drug Wars, ed. John Collins (London: LSE IDEAS Special Report, 2012).
P
P2
P1
Q2 Q1 Q
E1
D1
E2 S1
Figure 1. Impact of a Supply-Side Enforcement with a Steep Demand Curve
P - Price
E - Equilibrium
S - Supply
D - Demand
Q - Quantity
LSE Exper t Group on the Economic s of Drug Po l i cy | 11
...the system was built largely upon the assumption that by
controlling supply it could control and eventually eradicate ‘non-medical and non-scientific’ use of drugs. ‘ ,
This is not to say that a realistic and rational implementation of prohibitionist policies is without merit. Vastly inflating the price of goods which are deemed detrimental to macro-level public health outcomes can be viewed as highly beneficial for consumer countries through diminished accessibility.14 However, these benefits often derive from the transfer of prohibition’s externality costs to producer and transit countries.15 A global system which predominantly encourages policies that transfer the costs of prohibition onto poorer producer and transit countries, as the current system does, is an ineffective and unsustainable way to control drugs in the long term.
Further, implementing prohibitionist-oriented policies requires an appreciation of what they can reasonably be expected to do, particularly at the margins. They cannot be expected to eradicate drugs. They can be expected to raise prices to a very high level and thereby dissuade consumption in final market countries.16 However, in consumer countries with mature drug markets this policy reaches diminishing returns at a certain level.17 Additional spending has little additional effect other than creating market interventions which are unpredictable and potentially violence-inducing, or increasing societal costs in the form of incarceration and negative public health outcomes.18
Marginal spending in pursuit of these policies is therefore an ineffective and often counterproductive use of resources.
A more thorough cost-benefit analysis of the merits of prohibition relative to the costs of enforcement, which takes into account the cross-border spillovers, is required for a global cooperative framework. From this analysis a better appreciation of regulatory options and potential for experimentation and readjustment of resources can then be decided. This is not merely a case of numbers. There are intangible human rights and legal institutional costs which must also be weighed.19
14 See Jonathan P. Caulkins’ contribution to this report. 15 See Daniel Mejia and Pascual Restrepo’s contribution to this report. For discussions of specific externalities see Laura Atuesta’s and Alejandro
Madrazo’s contributions. 16 See Jonathan P. Caulkins’ contribution to this report. 17 Jonathan P. Caulkins and Peter Reuter, ’Reorienting U.S. Drug Policy,’ Issues in Science and Technology, XXIII/1 (2006), pp.79-85. 18 Joanne Csete’s contribution to this report highlights some of the opportunity costs in terms of money not spent on proven and highly effective
public health interventions. Ernest Drucker’s contribution highlights the costs of over-incarceration on macro population health determinants. 19 See Alejandro Madrazo’s contribution to this report and Damon Barrett, ‘Reflections on Human Rights and International Drug Control,’ in
Governing the Global Drug Wars, ed. John Collins (London: LSE IDEAS Special Report, 2012). 20 Single Convention on Narcotic Drugs, 1961, Art. 9.4. 21 See Hamid Ghodse, ‘Preface,’ Report of the International Narcotics Control Board on the Availability of Internationally Controlled Drugs:
Ensuring Adequate Access for Medical and Scientific Purposes (New York: United Nations, 2011), http://www.incb.org/documents/Publications/ AnnualReports/AR2010/Supplement-AR10_availability_English.pdf.
22 Katherine Pettus, Untreated Pain in the Lower and Middle-Income Countries (Swansea: Global Drug Policy Observatory Situation Analysis, 2013), http://www.swansea.ac.uk/media/GDPO%20Situation%20Analysis%20Essential%20Med.pdf.
23 Ghodse, ‘Preface’. 24 Bertil A. Renborg, ‘The Grand Old Men of the League of Nations: What They Achieved. Who They Were,’ UN Bulletin on Narcotics (1964),
http://www.unodc.org/unodc/en/data-and-analysis/bulletin/bulletin_1964-01-01_4_page002.html.
THE MACRoECoNoMICS oF REGULAToRy FAILURE
The international drug control system, through the International Narcotics Control Board (INCB), is tasked with ensuring adequate supplies for licit scientific and medical uses.20 This, however, by INCB’s own admission, is something which it has failed to do.21 As a 2013 GDPO Situation Analysis highlights, ‘[m]ore than 5.5 billion people (83 percent of the world’s population) in over 150 countries have low to non-existent access to morphine and other controlled medicines for pain relief, palliative care or opioid dependency’.22 While INCB has sought to lay the blame with countries for overly restricting national access, the international community must examine whether this failure is not instead the result of a systemic regulatory design flaw.23
The ‘system of estimates’ upon which the international licit market is based was created at a time when policymakers held far greater faith in centrally-planned commodity markets to ensure that supply met demand. As was remarked in 1964 of the international system:
‘[it] pioneers new territory – that of a planned economy on a world-wide scale. It regulates a whole industry throughout the world’.24
There is now a greater understanding of the regulatory problems associated with centrally-planned markets. In particular, the absence of a price mechanism creates major information asymmetries and obscures the actual levels of supply required to meet demand. Often estimates are extrapolated from previous years’ statistics, resulting in a cumulative trend towards shortages where supply remains constant while demand is growing. This problem accurately predicts the severe shortages and large market distortions witnessed in the global pain medication market. At the international level this is rendered far more complex by the fact that a global market needs to engage in significant price differentiation practices to counteract the vast global income inequalities between nations and their populations. Further, the level of institutional capacity to physically supply ‘medical and scientific’ narcotics through legitimate channels varies drastically from country to country.
12 | End ing the Drug Wars
These design flaws have all been rendered more problematic by the intense politicisation of INCB’s work. Soon after its creation in 1968, INCB succumbed to regulatory capture25 by ideologically prohibitionist forces within the system.26 It has since evolved into a proxy for states advocating an absolutist, prohibitionist-oriented approach to narcotics control, while appearing to command the legitimacy of a technocratic agency. Examples of the highly politicised work of the INCB have been highlighted elsewhere.27 The ‘system of estimates’ should arguably have been designed to provide regulated and accessible forms of opiates globally. Poorer populations, in Asia in particular, had previously relied on traditional ‘quasi-medical’ uses of opiates, either by smoking or eating prepared opium. However, for ideological reasons the international goal instead became to suppress all opiate use. The indigenous traditional use of opiates was suppressed while the system of estimates had no way to provide fully legalised and ‘medical’ alternatives. This design flaw could initially be ignored out of a belief that medical innovations would soon render plant- based opioid medicines obsolete. As one of the chief architects of the international drug control system and lead US Delegate to the UN Commission on Narcotic Drugs (CND) Harry J. Anslinger stated at a UN meeting in 1965:
When it has been demonstrated, as is expected within the next few years, that opium is not essential for medical purposes, the United States would give very favorable consideration to discussions leading to an international agreement which would abolish legal opium production entirely.28
The goal was therefore to stabilise and shrink supply until such innovations occurred. However, no such ‘silver bullet’ version of pain medication has been discovered while the goal of suppressing supplies of opioid-based medicines has remained.29
It is unlikely that these information and market asymmetries, not to mention the political weaknesses of the INCB structure, can be overcome. Nevertheless, the international community can take action to reform the current system. Rather than examining micro-oriented and state-level ways to counteract the vast inequality of access to medicines internationally (see Figure 2), it is time to examine seriously whether the model begun a century ago, and consolidated under the 1961 Single Convention, remains suitable to meet the needs of the current era.
Figure 2. Global Inequality: Distribution of Morphine Consumption 200930
■ United States
■ Europe
■ Canada
■ Australia and New Zealand
Proportion of total population of countries reporting morphine consumption
5.1%
11.4%
0.6% 0.4%
2.2%
8%
72.3%
■ Japan
■ Africa ■ Other Countries
56%
28%
6%
0.8%
0.2%
6%
3%
Proportion of Global Morphine Consumption
25 Regulatory capture describes an outcome where a regulatory agency becomes unduly influenced by a particular interest group. The interest group then uses the agency to advance their goals.
26 The INCB was established in 1968 in accordance with the 1961 Single Convention on Narcotic Drugs. It represented an amalgamation of its technocratic predecessors the Permanent Central Opium Board and the Drug Supervisory Body. Debates around the evolving conception of INCB are highlighted in David R. Bewley-Taylor, International Drug Control Consensus Fractured (Cambridge University Press, 2012), 266-7.
27 Joanne Csete, ‘Overhauling Oversight: Human Rights at the INCB,’ in Governing the Global Drug Wars, ed. John Collins (London: LSE IDEAS Special Reports 2012).
28 Statement by Harry Anslinger to the 20th Session of the UN CND, on the Review of the Commission’s Work During its First Twenty Years, December 16, 1965, Federal Bureau of Narcotics Files, US National Archives, ACC 170-74-5, Box 124, File 1230-1 United Nations 20th Session (1965).
29 The idea of discovering a synthetic ‘silver bullet’ for pain medicine was a constant theme of drug policy discussions around the 1961 Single Convention. See William B. McAllister, Drug Diplomacy in the Twentieth Century: An International History (Routledge, 2000).
30 Report of the International Narcotics Control Board on the Availability of Internationally Controlled Drugs: Ensuring Adequate Access for Medical and Scientific Purposes (New York: United Nations, 2011), http://www.incb.org/documents/Publications/AnnualReports/AR2010/ Supplement-AR10_availability_English.pdf.
LSE Exper t Group on the Economic s of Drug Po l i cy | 13
The UN General Assembly Special Session on Drugs (UNGASS) in 2016 can and should be used as an opportunity to examine other global regulatory models.
States should also work to ensure that INCB:
1. Remains within its mandate and does not interfere with or prejudice states in their pursuit of public health interventions and domestic cannabis regulation. Excessive interference, outside facilitating CND discussion, is a symptom of politicisation of INCB, rather than a manifestation of the intent of the treaties governing the international drug control system. INCB was created, first and foremost, as a cooperative, technocratic and number-crunching body, not a policy advocacy or enforcement body. It has pursued these latter interests at the expense of its core technocratic function, to the detriment of the developing world.
2. Incorporates the basic principles of human rights, outlined by the United Nations Office on Drugs and Crime (UNODC) in its 2012 Guidelines.31 For any drug control strategy to be effective it must be firmly grounded in adherence to and respect for principles of human rights. INCB should not be permitted to use UN Secretariat services, while claiming to be unbound by the UN’s conventions in the field of human rights.32
3. Aggressively acts to expand access to essential pain medicines. Further it should work to expand the use of opioid substitution therapy (OST) through its mandate to provide adequate access to ‘gold standard’ treatment medicines such as methadone and buprenorphine.33
The issue of access to essential pain medicines is central to economic development, global public health and basic human rights. The ‘planned’ global market has not worked as intended. It is time to examine a new macroeconomic regulatory approach to meet international demand. Ideally this is an issue to be addressed at the UN level. If, however, the international drug control system fails to respond, national and regional institutions should unilaterally move towards addressing this issue. 34
31 UNODC, UNODC and the Promotion and Protection of Human Rights (Vienna: UNODC, 2012), http://www.unodc.org/documents/justice-and- prison-reform/UNODC_Human_rights_position_paper_2012.pdf
32 In 2014, after years of condemnation by human rights groups, INCB finally adhered to international human rights norms by publicly dissuading states from pursuing the death penalty for drug-related offenses. Press Release: ‘INCB encourages States to consider the abolition of the death
penalty for drug-related offences,’ United Nations Information Service, March 5, 2014, http://www.incb.org/documents/Publications/ PressRelease/PR2014/press_release_050314.pdf
33 See Csete, ‘Overhauling Oversight’. 34 Guatemala is an example of a country currently examining the potential of bringing illicit opium cultivation under regulatory control in order to
supply medicinal requirements. Phillip Smith, ‘Guatemala Considers Legalizing Opium Growing for Medicinal Market,’ in Drug War Chronicle, December 19, 2013, http://stopthedrugwar.org/chronicle/2013/dec/19/guatemala_considers_legalizing_o.
35 Caitlin Elizabeth Hughes and Alex Stevens, ‘What Can We Learn From The Portuguese Decriminalization of Illicit Drugs?,’ in British Journal of Criminology (50)6 (2010): 999-1022ma17
ToWARDS A REGIME oF PoLICy PLURALISM
These policy paradoxes and design flaws have resulted in the failure to realise the core goals of international drug control. A deep strategic re-evaluation is therefore required. This should be accompanied by clear alterations in funding allocation and policy priorities. Further there must be a far greater emphasis on measuring the relative cost and benefits of specific policies.
The immediate task is for international policymakers to accept that a more rational and humble approach to supply-centric policies is required. If prohibition is to be pursued as a means to suppress the supply of certain drugs deemed incompatible with societal well-being, care must be taken to ensure that enforcement is resourced only up to the point of drastically raising marginal prices to the point where consumption is measurably reduced. After this, additional spending is wasteful and likely damaging.
Further, there is a clearly emerging academic consensus that moving towards the decriminalisation of personal consumption, along with the effective provision of health and social services, is a far more effective way to manage drugs and prevent the highly negative consequences associated with criminalisation of people who use drugs.35
...there is a clearly emerging academic consensus that moving towards the decriminalisation of
personal consumption, along with the effective provision of health and
social services, is a far more effective way to manage drugs and prevent the highly negative consequences associated with
criminalisation of people who use drugs.
‘ ,
14 | End ing the Drug Wars
The failures of the war on drugs and the ‘drug-free world’ strategy shine a light on a more fortuitous response to the question of drugs and drug policy. An effective and rational drug policy should aim to manage drug harms via a multifaceted and evidence-based approach, not a one-size- fits-all, one-dimensional war strategy based on impossible targets. Managing this problem involves incorporating a broad spectrum of policies and indicators and making them work in tandem rather than in opposition to one another. An example of policies working in opposition to each other occurs where the criminalisation of users undermines their access to healthcare, justice and other social welfare services.36
States can begin to embark on a new strategy by:
■ Drastically re-prioritising resources away from law enforcement and interdiction, towards public health-based policies of harm reduction and treatment. The priority should be to ensure that treatment and harm reduction services are fully resourced to meet requirements.37
■ Accurately measuring and reporting total drug policy spending in national budgets and where this spending is directed.
■ Scaling up harm reduction funding to a minimum of 10 percent of total drug policy spending in national budgets by 2020.
■ Designing more effective ways to mitigate the harms of drug markets.38
■ Engaging in widespread and vigorously monitored regulatory experimentation to develop the empirical evidence base around this topic and discern which policies work and which don’t. The moves towards cannabis regulation in the US (at a subnational level) and Uruguay (at the national level) are a positive step in this regard. Regulatory experimentation around new psychoactive substances (NPS) will also prove useful.
Multilateral forums should aim to:
■ Disseminate and discuss best practice evidence around public health policies of harm reduction, prevention of new use and problematic use and treatment.
■ Disseminate and coordinate illicit market impact reduction policies for transit and producer countries.
■ Ensure access to essential medicines.
■ Protect and advocate for human rights.
■ Coordinate international cooperation to minimise the cross-border externalities of increasingly varying national and regional policies under a new regime based on policy pluralism.
36 Switzerland and the Czech Republic provide two good examples of well-integrated and rigorously evaluated drug control strategies for states to consider emulating. See Joanne Csete, From the Mountaintops: What the World Can Learn from Drug Policy Change in Switzerland (New York: Open Society Foundations, 2010), http://www.opensocietyfoundations.org/sites/default/files/from-the-mountaintops- english-20110524_0.pdf; Joanne Csete, A Balancing Act: Policymaking on Illicit Drugs in the Czech Republic (New York: Open Society Foundations, 2012), http://www.opensocietyfoundations.org/sites/default/files/A_Balancing_Act-03-14-2012.pdf.
37 See Joanne Csete’s contribution to this report. 38 See Vanda Felbab-Brown’s contribution to this report.
The downsides of prohibition can be minimised if combined with:
■ Properly resourced and strongly prioritised public health interventions.
■ Policies aimed towards minimising the impact of illicit markets, rather than focusing on the supplies of illicit commodities, in producer and transit countries.
■ The protection of human rights and access to justice of those caught up in the drug supply chain.
■ Ensuring that people who use drugs are adequately protected from law enforcement activities and have access to justice, public health and social services.
■ Limiting policing and enforcement tactics to more adequately reflect the strategic goals of prohibition: not eradicating but managing global drug markets. The goal of managing drug markets is to heavily raise prices and decrease consumption as far as possible, while minimising the accompanying violence and impact on user populations.
■ Recognition that the goal of a ‘drug-free world’ is an impossible target, underpinned by flawed assumptions and a basic incoherence between tactical means and strategic goals. Further it results in policies which fail on a basic Hippocratic standard of ‘first do no harm’.
LSE Exper t Group on the Economic s of Drug Po l i cy | 15
39 See Daniel Mejia and Pascual Restrepo’s contribution to this report. 40 Joanne Csete, ‘Overhauling Oversight’.
States should recognise that:
■ Too much debate centres around the legal technicalities of the international drug control conventions.
■ These conventions represent an often (purposely) deeply ambiguous and vague articulation of a set of goals and aspirations.
■ The interpretation and implementation of the conventions are often a fluid construction and a function of the politically dominant viewpoint of policies within the UN framework at any given time. Over the period 1970- 2008 the ideologically prohibitionist approach developed an unchallenged suzerainty over the drug issue at the UN. This leadership has now been broken as new approaches are openly supported.
■ The emergence of policy pluralism within the UN is a recent and positive phenomenon.
■ Although certain aspects of the conventions should be seen as representing binding commitments – namely to minimise the impact of drug commodities flowing between states – in others they should not. The idea of an overarching, ‘one-size-fits-all,’ binding approach for regulation within states was never envisaged by those who drafted the conventions. It is a construction of the recent prohibitionist era.
■ This ‘one-size-fits-all’ prohibitionist approach will not work in an era of policy plurality and should not be viewed as mandated by the Conventions.
■ Individual states, subject to best practice human rights and global public health standards, remain the final arbiters and executioners of treaty provisions and are best placed to determine what policies can protect and improve the ‘health and welfare’ of populations within their territories.
■ Regulatory experimentation, particularly in the case of cannabis and so-called new psychoactive substances (NPS), with close scientific scrutiny feeding back into policy, should be viewed as a positive thing. It should be pursued.
■ States should view the drug conventions as one part of, and subservient to, a web of commitments that encompasses various human well-being and security issues.
■ Existing international human rights norms can be clearly seen as militating against the pursuit of deeply repressive and unscientific policies based on, for example, compulsory detention of addicted populations, blanket criminalisation of individual consumption and the use of the death penalty.
A time will come when a new convention will encapsulate a reformed strategic orientation towards this issue and correct the inadequacies of the current convention structure. Now does not yet appear the time. A new consensus has not clearly emerged which dissatisfied states can rally around to ensure a successful convention process. Amendments to the existing conventions, however, can and should be countenanced in areas where international cooperation is required. This is perhaps most pressing in addressing the broken regulatory framework for ensuring access to essential medicines.
CoNCLUSIoN: CoNTEMPLATING A NEW TRAJECToRy?
From 1909-1961 a highly imperfect regulatory system was created based on supply-centric tenets. This system was then used by prohibitionist forces after 1961 when they gained political ascendancy at the UN. The result was a regulatory overreach that assumed the illicit market could be tamed through enforcement and the diffusion of police measures internationally. This assumption proved to be incorrect, but the policy path determined by this view ensured the continuation of a failed approach for decades. Meanwhile, the system has enforced obligations for producer and transit countries to assume the costs of prohibitionist policies, while providing no clear obligation for consumer countries to share these costs.39
Now, it is clear that political forces within the system, particularly Latin American states, are pushing for a re-evaluation for perhaps the first time in the system’s history. Furthermore, many human rights organisations are highlighting problematic aspects within the system as bodies such as INCB act without institutional checks and balances in pursuit of a failed supply-focused and prohibitionist paradigm.40 This contribution has highlighted some of the policy paradoxes built into the current system which argue for an end to the current strategy. The UN General Assembly Special Session on Drugs in 2016 provides an excellent opportunity for states to break with the failed strategy of the past and pursue a more effective international approach to drug policy for the twenty-first century. ■
16 | End ing the Drug Wars
Effects of Prohibition, Enforcement and Interdiction on Drug Use Jonathan P. Caulkins1
The alleged ‘failure’ of the ‘war on drugs’ is a standard point of departure for discussions of drug law reform,2 but reports of prohibition’s failure – like those of Mark Twain’s death – may be exaggerated. Having a realistic understanding of what prohibition does and does not accomplish in final market
countries is prerequisite to informed discussion of the relative merits of alternatives. Prohibition and its attendant enforcement drive drug prices up far beyond what they would be in a legalised market, and that (as well as reduced availability) constrain use and dependence. Applying cost-utility analysis from health economics provides a framework for roughly quantifying prohibition’s benefits from reduced dependence. This contribution argues that plausible parameter values for the United States suggest those benefits may exceed prohibition’s direct costs. Inasmuch as prohibition as implemented in the United States is something of a worst case, with toughness pursued far beyond the point of diminishing returns, this likewise suggests prohibition may bring net benefits to other final market countries. For those who nonetheless want to overturn prohibition, e.g. because prohibition harms source and transshipment countries and/or is unsustainable in the long-run given globalisation’s erasing of international borders, the possibility that prohibition may not simply be a mistake implies a need to adjust rhetoric accordingly.
Summary
■ The alleged failures of prohibition in consumer/final market countries may be overstated in current drug policy discourses.
■ Having realistic goals for prohibition in final market countries is a prerequisite to informed discussion of the relative merits of alternatives.
■ The goal of prohibition should not be to eradicate mature drug markets completely; that is not realistic. The goal should be to drive the activity underground while controlling collateral damage created by the markets.
■ Higher prices and greater inconvenience can reduce use and use-related consequences, even if it remains physically possible for a determined customer to procure.
■ Even granting that prohibition’s costs are enormous, it does not automatically follow that those costs outweigh potential benefits from reduced dependence, because the benefits may also be very large.
■ This analysis does not apply to source or transshipment countries.
1 The author would like to thank GiveWell and Good Ventures for supporting his work on cannabis policy. The views expressed are the author’s and should not be attributed to Carnegie Mellon, GiveWell or Good Ventures, whose officials did not review this article in advance.
2 See, for example, Global Commission on Drug Policy, ‘War on Drugs,’ 2011, http://www.globalcommissionondrugs.org/Report. 3 See, for example, Daniel Mejia and Pascual Restrepo’s contribution to this report.
None of this gainsays prohibition’s costs or limitations. Prohibition clearly fails if it is saddled with the impossible aspiration of eliminating all drug use, but it clearly succeeds at constraining supply and use to an extent. The common drugs (cocaine, heroin, cannabis) are merely semi-refined agricultural products, yet they are extraordinarily expensive in final market countries. The only illegal drug that is used nearly as widely as are the legal drugs (alcohol, nicotine, caffeine) is the one (cannabis) whose prohibition is arguably not taken too seriously.
Prohibition is extraordinarily expensive on multiple dimensions, including budgetary costs, enrichment of criminal gangs and deprivation of liberty. So that prohibition reduces use and abuse does not imply it is good or that it could not benefit from fundamental reform. However, an honest discussion must look fairly at prohibition’s benefits as well as its costs.
Other contributions in this report deal ably with prohibition’s effects on source and transshipment countries,3 so the perspective here is that of final market countries. The focus is on the United States, both for convenience (data availability) and logic; prohibition is implemented in a particularly pigheaded way in the United States, so its performance in the US is something of a worst case.
LSE Exper t Group on the Economic s of Drug Po l i cy | 17
Drugs differ, and so policies should differ across drugs accordingly. At a minimum, intelligent discussions ought to distinguish between (1) the expensive majors (cocaine/crack, heroin and methamphetamine), (2) cannabis, (3) diverted pharmaceuticals and (4) the minor drugs (LSD, PCP, GHB, etc.). In the interests of space, I address only the first two, paying particular attention to cocaine (which has historically dominated drug problems in the US) and cannabis (which offers the only historical examples of legalisation in the contemporary era).
I discuss evidence concerning prohibition’s effects on those drugs’ supply and price, after first discussing metrics upon which prohibition should be evaluated. I then connect price to consumption, and provide a rough quantification of possible benefits of prohibition in terms of reduced dependence.
4 Mark Kleiman (personal communications) argues that lost consumer liberty or option-value is a fourth category, over and above the foregone consumer surplus.
5 For a discussion of these costs see Ernest Drucker’s and Joanne Csete’s contributions to this report. 6 For example, 98 percent of those reporting current cannabis use in the US national household survey report initiating that use by age 25.
The corresponding proportions for other drugs are cigarettes 97 percent, alcohol 98 percent, cocaine 87 percent.
Having a realistic understanding of what prohibition does and does not accomplish in final
market countries is prerequisite to informed discussion of the relative merits of alternatives.
‘ , WHAT WoULD CoUNT AS A ’SUCCESSFUL’ PRoHIBITIoN?
Most countries allow most goods to be produced and distributed by private enterprise through markets. The markets are almost never completely free. Firms have to comply with regulations but, in general, everyone who wants to start a business can. There are exceptions, however, and selling a range of goods is prohibited, including products from endangered species, certain weapons and human organs. Likewise certain services may be prohibited, including the sale of votes and sexual favours.
The goal of prohibition is not and should not be to eradicate the corresponding markets completely; that is not realistic. Rather, the goal should be to drive the activity underground, making it less efficient or, equivalently, driving up the cost of providing the good or service. The combination of higher prices and greater inconvenience can reduce use and use- related consequences, even if it remains physically possible for a determined customer to procure the good or service in question.
Prohibitions generate three categories of cost: (1) costs of enforcement; (2) greater harms per unit of consumption that does occur; and (3) foregone benefits of consumption that does not occur.4 The first two are obvious; enforcement is intrusive and imprisonment is expensive to both taxpayers and those imprisoned, and consumption of street heroin is riskier than is consumption of medical-grade heroin delivered through heroin maintenance programmes.5 The third pertains to the idea of a ’consumer surplus’. Standard economics presumes that customers buy whatever brings them the greatest joy. If that product is not available, they will buy something else. The difference between the joy they could have felt if the banned good were available and what they actually feel consuming their second- favourite object counts as a cost of prohibition.
So if a group of friends would like to get stoned and listen to jazz, but prohibition induces them to go to the movies instead, the difference between how much they would have enjoyed getting stoned and how much they actually enjoyed going to the movies is a loss whose value should be charged to prohibition.
The benefits of prohibition are reduced ’externalities’ and reduced ’internalities’. Externalities are costs one person’s consumption imposes on another. For example, to the extent that alcohol prohibition reduces drunkenness, it might count fewer assaults, greater road safety and less domestic violence among its benefits.
‘Internalities’ are costs that one person’s consumption imposes on oneself. Extreme ’Chicago School’ economists generally deny the possibility of internalities, assuming perfect consumer foresight. An alternative model of human behaviour holds that people are heuristic decision-makers who muddle through life following rules of thumb that work most of the time for most products, but which can be defeated by certain products whose effects bundle immediate gratification with some non-negligible but modest probability of deep pain in the future. Cocaine may fit that description. So might Krispy Kreme doughnuts, as in the adage ’a moment on the lips, a lifetime on the hips’. Opinions differ sharply and perhaps intractably about whether a paternalistic intervention to limit someone’s freedom can ever make that person better off. Parents routinely limit their teenagers’ freedom, ostensibly out of love and concern for their welfare, and modern neuroscience amply demonstrates that the brain’s prefrontal cortex and associated executive control does not reach maturity until around age 25. (And few who are not already polydrug abusers initiate use of a new intoxicant after age 25, so almost all drug-using careers are launched by immature brains.6)
18 | End ing the Drug Wars
Liberal democratic societies assume that people generally do a fine job of looking out for themselves, or at least a much better job than the government would do. Hence, government paternalism is usually limited to suasion (e.g. the FDA’s advice on healthy eating), ’nudges’ and quality standards (e.g. it is illegal to sell lawnmowers that lack a kill switch).7 Outright bans are less common, but do exist. For example, some countries and some US states prohibit production and purchase of larger firecrackers, mostly to prevent internalities (people harming themselves), not externalities.
Dependence-inducing substances pose a special challenge to the presumption that consumers consistently act in their own self-interest. Repeated administration of artificial neuro- transmitters creates lasting changes in the brain. Dependence is therefore a central consideration. Even though most consumers do not become dependent, dependent users account for a disproportionate share of consumption. Likewise, intoxicants pose special challenges because many decisions to consume intoxicants are made while intoxicated, particularly when ’bingeing’ is common, as with crack.
That holds even for cannabis. According to the 2011 US household survey, about 42 percent of all days of cannabis use are by people who self-report enough problems to meet DSM-IV criteria for substance abuse or dependence (not always dependence on cannabis; the 42 percent figure includes cannabis consumed by alcoholics). For heroin the proportion is likely much higher;8 about 83 percent of heroin in the US is consumed by people who use heroin daily or near-daily, and most of them are dependent.9 I will not attempt to resolve here what value, positive or negative, to attach to drug use in social welfare calculations; that is more of a philosophical debate. Rather, I will look only at prohibition’s effect on consumption, and will remember that for all drugs – legal and illegal – the majority of consumption is attributable to the minority of users who consume on a daily or near-daily basis, many of whom have a clinically diagnosable problem of abuse or dependence.
EMPIRICAL EVIDENCE CoNCERNING PRICE INCREASES ALoNG THE SUPPLy CHAIN FoR CoCAINE
The prices of illegal drugs increase enormously as they move down the supply chain; those price increases are almost entirely due to prohibition.10 I illustrate this by comparing two agricultural- based psychoactive substances, one legal (caffeine in the form of coffee) and one prohibited (cocaine), and contemplate what the price of cocaine might be if its distribution costs were comparable to those of coffee.
There is sometimes debate about whether distribution costs should be thought of in terms of percentage or cost per unit weight, so I provide comparable data for silver, a legal product whose value per unit weight approaches that of cocaine in South America. The silver data show that when a good’s value to weight ratio is high, the mark-ups in percentage terms are much lower.
Their geography of production is broadly similar. Cocaine bound for the United States is produced primarily in Colombia, with Peru and Bolivia being other major producers. Colombia is the world’s second-largest producer of Arabica coffee – albeit a distant second to Brazil, with Peru also in the top five. Peru has the world’s largest silver reserves and, with Mexico, is either the largest or second largest producer depending on the year (Bolivia is seventh).
I focus on cocaine ’salt’ (meaning powder), so the product at export is already in final form; there is very little processing between export and retail sale (just some repackaging and perhaps dilution, but diluents’ value is trivial compared with that of the cocaine). I likewise consider the prices of silver bullion and rounds, not jewellery or flatware.
The bottom line is clear. The increase in price as cocaine moves down its distribution chain utterly dwarfs that of coffee or silver. Cocaine prices increase by more than $100 per gram. Silver and coffee bean prices increase by less than $0.10 per gram – a difference of three orders of magnitude.
Even if legalisation meant cocaine prices increased along the distribution chain by ten times that much, or $1.00 per gram, the resulting retail prices would still be less than five percent of their current levels.
7 Richard H. Thaler and Cass R. Sunstein, Nudge: Improving Decisions About Health, Wealth, and Happiness (Yale University Press, 2008); see Code of Federal Regulations, Title 16, Part 1205, http://cfr.regstoday.com/16cfr1205.aspx.
8 The household survey-based calculation is not informative for heroin, as most heroin is consumed by people who do not complete the household survey.
9 The author’s side calculation is based on B. Kilmer, S. Everingham, J. Caulkins, G. Midgette, R. Pacula, P. Reuter, R. Burns, B. Han and R. Lundberg, What America’s users spend on illicit drugs: 2000-2010 (Washington, DC: Executive Office of the President, 2014). For cannabis in the US, daily and near-daily users account for about two-thirds of days-of-use and 80 percent of the quantity consumed.
10 UN Office on Drugs and Crime, World Drug Report 2013 (Vienna: United Nations, 2013), http://www.unodc.org/unodc/secured/wdr/wdr2013/ World_Drug_Report_2013.pdf.
Prohibition clearly fails if it is saddled with the impossible aspiration of eliminating all drug
use, but it clearly succeeds at constraining supply and use to an extent.
‘ ,
LSE Exper t Group on the Economic s of Drug Po l i cy | 19
Table 1. Mark-ups Along the Distribution Chain for Legal and Illegal Commodities
Sources: Cocaine prices within the US are from Fries et al.11 Other prices for illegal drugs are from the World Drug Report, with UK heroin prices multiplied by 1.33 to adjust for dilution along the distribution chain (e.g. average purity in the UK is 56 percent vs. 42 percent in Turkey).12 Likewise, cocaine percent increases over export factor in that US cocaine prices are given per pure gram.
11 Arthur Fries, Robert W. Anthony, Andrew Cseko Jr., Carl C. Gaither and Eric Schulman, The Price and Purity of Illicit Drugs: 1981-2007 (Institute for Defense Analysis, 2008).
12 UN Office on Drugs and Crime, World Drug Report 2013 (Vienna: United Nations, 2013), http://www.unodc.org/unodc/secured/wdr/wdr2013/ World_Drug_Report_2013.pdf.
PRICES ALoNG DISTRIBUTIoN CHAIN
CoFFEE SILVER CoCAINE CANNABIS RESIN HERoIN
Units Pound Troy Ounce Gram Gram Gram
Source Country $3-$6,Colombia $21.80, spot price $2.44, Colombia (87-95% pure)
$0.75, Morocco $2.23, Afghanistan
In Transit (multi kg) N/A N/A $7.00, Bahamas $2.04, Spain Various
Final Market Country US US US prices per pure g Netherlands UK
Wholesale price $6.75-$8.55 $1 over spot + delivery (cash price)
$37 EPH for 50 + g,
2007
$2.60 multi-kg loads
$54 Adjusted to 56%
purity
Retail price, bulk $3.99-$10.19 Grocery store, 3/4
pound bag
$1.50-$2 over spot Coin Store, 20+
rounds
$71 Street Dealer, 5g
Retail, single serving $1.25, medium cup brewed
Convenience store
$2 over spot Coin store, single
round
$175 Street Dealer, 0.25g
$8.60 $86 Adjusted to 56% purity
DRIVERS oF DISTRIBUTIoN CoSTS
Price/g.export $0.01 $0.77 $2.68 $0.75 $2.23
Legal Yes Yes No No No
MARK-UPS
Serving size (grams) 17 0.5 0.2 0.4 0.2
Piece per serving
Export $0.17 $0.38 $0.54 $0.30 $0.45
Wholesale $0.29 $0.40 $7.40 $1.04 $10.71
Retail, bulk $0.35 $0.42 $14.20
Retail, as sold $1.25 $0.42 $35.00 $3.44 $17.15
% Increase over export
Wholesale 69% 5% 1280% 247% 2302%
Retail, bulk 108% 8% 2548%
Retail, single serving 635% 9% 6427% 1047% 3745%
20 | End ing the Drug Wars
13 Jeffrey Miron, ‘The Effect of Drug Prohibition on Drug Prices: Evidence from the Markets for Cocaine and Heroin,’ The Review of Economics and Statistics, 85/3 (2003): 522-530.
14 For a detailed analysis of cannabis price increases along the distribution chain from Morocco to final market countries in Europe, see Beau Kilmer and J. Burgdorf, ‘Insights about cannabis production and distribution costs in the EU,’ in Further Insights Into Aspects of the Illicit EU Drugs Market, ed. F. Trautman, B. Kilmer and P. Turnbull (Luxembourg, Publications Office of the European Union: 2013), 389-404.
15 Jonathan P. Caulkins and Eric Sevigny, ‘How Many People Does the US Incarcerate for Drug Use, and Who Are They?’ Contemporary Drug Problems, 32/3 (2005): 405-428.
16 Robert J. MacCoun, ‘What Can We Learn from the Dutch Cannabis Coffee Shop System?,’ Addiction. 106 (2011): 1899–1910. 17 See Rosalie Pacula, David Powell, Paul Heaton and Eric Sevigny, ‘Assessing the Effects of Medical Marijuana Laws on Marijuana and Alcohol
Use: The Devil Is in the Details,’ National Bureau of Economic Research, Working Paper 19302 (2013), http://www.nber.org/papers/w19302. The paper finds that dispensaries are a particularly important component of medical cannabis’s effect on use.
18 O’Connell and Bou-Mater and Nunberg et al. provide data showing that most of those obtaining cannabis recommendations in California do not have serious diseases such as cancer, HIV, MS or glaucoma. T. O’Connell and C. Bou-Mater, ‘Long term marijuana users seeking medical cannabis in California,’ Harm Reduction Journal, 4/16 (2007); Helen Nunberg , Beau Kilmer, Rosalie Liccardo Pacula, James R. Burgdorf, ‘An analysis of applicants presenting to a medical marijuana specialty practice in California,’ Journal of Drug Policy Analysis, 4/1 (2011).
Some who argue that prices wouldn’t fall so much look at the percentage increases, e.g. between wheat and the price of breakfast cereal containing wheat.13 I would argue that is an incorrect comparison. Converting wheat into breakfast cereal involves significant processing, and distribution costs loom much larger, in percentage terms, for products with a low value-to- weight ratio. But even if cocaine increased by as much in absolute terms as silver ($0.07 per gram) and also by as much as coffee in percentage terms (635 percent), then its retail price would still only be $20 per pure gram, not $175 per pure gram as it is today. Table 1 also gives mark-ups for cannabis resin (moving from Morocco to the Netherlands) and heroin (from Afghanistan to the UK) to show that the broad outlines of these observations are not specific to cocaine or to the Western Hemisphere.
An amount equivalent to one ’serving’ of cannabis resin, heroin and cocaine all cost about the same in the source country, roughly $0.30 - $0.50, so we define a ‘serving’ of silver as 0.5 grams so its price also falls in that range. But despite similar prices in the source countries, the retail prices are radically different. Distribution of legal commodities is cheap, so their prices increase by far less than do the three commodities whose distribution is prohibited. Traffickers demand $10,000 or more per kilogram to move cocaine from South America to the US; FedEx will ship a kilogram of anything else for $60. While prohibition cannot seal the borders, it succeeds in making drugs extraordinarily expensive. Legalisation might drive source country prices down sharply, and that would lead to a larger percentage increase along the distribution chain, but also to even lower final prices than are described here. Production of all three illegal drugs with current methods is highly labour-intensive. If legalisation allowed producers to own and employ labour-saving
capital equipment, production costs might fall appreciably. The differences in price increases across the three illegal commodities are instructive. Cannabis, for which the prohibition is enforced least intensively, shows by far the smallest increase.14 The price increases from export country to final market wholesale price for cocaine and heroin are similar, but the increase from wholesale to retail is much greater for cocaine in the US than for heroin in the UK, which makes sense inasmuch as the US pursues drug enforcement much more aggressively than does almost any other developed country, so the risks and other distribution costs are higher.
CANNABIS
Cannabis accounts for a modest share of the enforcement effort and other costs of prohibition. Even though it is the most widely used of the illegal drugs, fewer than 10 percent of drug law violators imprisoned in the United States were involved only with cannabis, and incarceration for cannabis offences is even less common elsewhere.15 Nevertheless, cannabis is of interest because there is much better empirical evidence concerning how prohibition affects production costs and wholesale prices, for two reasons. First, there are well- established regimes of partial legalisation. The Netherlands has de facto legalised retail sales of up to five grams.16 Alaska has legalised personal possession and home growing of up to 25 plants. And a number of western US states, including California, Colorado, Oregon and Washington, have legalised medical cannabis production and sale, including via bricks-and-mortar ’dispensaries,’17 with rules about medical eligibility so broad that effectively anyone can buy a medical recommendation from a ‘Doctor 420’.18
LSE Exper t Group on the Economic s of Drug Po l i cy | 21
Second, two US states (Colorado and Washington) recently legalised large-scale commercial production and distribution of cannabis for recreational, not just medical, purposes. Licensed commercial operation has only just commenced as of this writing in early 2014, so market conditions are still years from reaching a new equilibrium, but considerable effort has gone into estimating what production costs and prices will be in the long-run, because the regulatory agencies need to estimate tax revenues and reach various administrative decisions. These sources provide a range of estimates of production costs and wholesale prices.19 The relevant analyses are summarised in Figure 1. All figures pertain to the wholesale price per pound for high- potency sinsemilla or its equivalent. The red bar on the left was the former price under prohibition ($3,500) in the western states where prices have subsequently fallen.
The grey bars show how wholesale prices fell as the medical industry achieved formal regulatory status under state law.20 It should be noted that federal prohibition remained in place, and both producers and dispensaries were subject to occasional federal enforcement action. These grey bars therefore represent the effect of only a partial lifting of prohibition.
The second bar ($2,000 per pound) is a typical farmgate price quoted by media sources. The third and fourth bars are production cost estimates for existing small and large firms, based on data collected for BOTEC’s work advising Washington State’s Liquor Control Board on its implementation of cannabis legalisation. Small and large in this context means production on 100 vs. 1,000 square metres, respectively. Washington State allows production on up to 2,800 square metres, so some further economies of scale may be realised in the future.
The black bars pertain to legalisation. The first ($490 per pound) is for the supplier of Dutch medical cannabis. It reflects (1) low-volume production, therefore not realising economies of scale (2) of medicine, and so is subject to greater quality control and inspection costs than one would expect for recreational cannabis.21
The next three bars are refinements on the estimates that pertain to a situation in which a state has legalised cannabis, but growers need to remain discreet in order to avoid attracting attention from federal enforcement.22 The last bar, for outdoor farming, assumes full legalisation and production costs comparable to other crops that are transplanted, rather
19 Retail prices are harder to project because retailer mark-ups can vary enormously by industry, from lows of 14 percent for gasoline and new cars to 139 percent for optical goods, and it is not clear which existing industries provide the best comparators for the future cannabis retailing industry. See Jonathan Caulkins, Susan Andrzejweski and Linden Dahlkemper, ‘How Much Will the 25/25/25 Tax Scheme Actually Impact the Price of Cannabis?’ Supplement: Retailer and Processor Markup BOTEC Analysis Corp., I-502 Project Report 430-81, 28 June 2013, http://lcb. wa.gov/publications/Marijuana/BOTEC%20reports/8a_Impact_of_tax_schemes_Appendix_A_on_Markups-Final.pdf.
20 The price decline was apparent in both official reports and user-contributed websites tracking prices. For a colourful description of how the supply expansion affected producers see Walter Hickey, ‘The True Story of the Great Marijuana Crash of 2011,’ Business Insider, 25 September 2013 , http://www.businessinsider.com/the-great-marijuana-crash-of-2011-2013-9.
21 Beau Kilmer and J. Burgdorf, ‘Insights about cannabis production and distribution costs in the EU’ in Further Insights Into Aspects of the Illicit EU Drugs Market, ed. F. Trautman, B. Kilmer, and P. Turnbull (Luxembourg, Publications Office of the European Union: 2013), 389-404.
22 Beau Kilmer, Jonathan P. Caulkins, Rosalie Liccardo Pacula, Robert MacCoun and Peter Reuter, Altered State? Assessing how marijuana legalization in California could influence marijuana consumption and public budgets (RAND, 2010).
Figure 1. Production Costs and Wholesale Prices for Cannabis Under Various Scenarios
Prohibition
Legalisation with onerous regulations and no scale economies
Projected cost with light regulation and no taxes
Quasi-legalisation
$3,500
$3,000
$2,500
$2,000
$1,500
$1,000
$500
$0
Wholesale Price (2
013)
Wholesale Price (2
008)
Small F irm
(W A, 2
013)
Large Fir m (W
A, 2 013)
Dutch M
edica l M
J
Industri al W
arehouse
Greenhouse
Outdoor Fa rm
Growhouse
22 | End ing the Drug Wars
than grown from seed (i.e. it allows for production costs 10-20 times greater than those currently observed for industrial hemp).
We would expect national legalisation in the US to bring production costs below those currently achieved by Dutch medical growers, but how low depends on the dominant form of THC consumption. More expensive indoor growing may be necessary for standard usable cannabis that is sold loose and rolled by the user. Outdoor production may be limited to butane hash oil and other extracts (for vaporisation, direct consumption via ‘dabbing’ or infused in edibles and beverages) and pre-rolled cigarettes, for which appearance matters less, and ‘fortifying’ THC content by adding oils should be possible.
Any of these scenarios, though, involves a decline of over 90 percent in pre-tax wholesale prices relative to prohibition, and taxes large enough to make up the difference would be unprecedented in terms of value-per-unit weight, and would thus be expected to invite large-scale evasion unless the entire regime were designed around the goal of facilitating tax collection.23
ELASTICITy oF DEMAND
The two previous sections argued that prohibition drives prices up substantially, but driving up prices is just a means to an end; the ultimate goal is to reduce use and abuse.
Economists characterise the effect of price on consumption via the ‘elasticity of demand,’ which measures the percent change in consumption associated with a one percent increase in price. (Elasticities are almost always negative, since price increases suppress consumption, so a ‘bigger negative’ number indicates a greater responsiveness of consumption to price.)
Two recent reviews are relevant: Rosalie Pacula reviews the literature specific to cannabis and Craig Gallet offers a meta- analytic survey of the literatures also concerning cocaine and heroin.24 Both note complexities. Different studies do not always agree, and there are important distinctions. For example, youths tend to be more price-responsive than older users, and the long-run price response is greater than the short-run response. Also, the overall or total elasticity is
greater (in absolute value) than are participation elasticities; the latter encompass only prices’ effects on prevalence. However, Pacula concludes that the total elasticity of demand for cannabis is likely to be between -0.4 and -1.25, based on which Kilmer et al. use -0.54 as the single best point estimate;25 Gallett finds somewhat larger values for cocaine and heroin. There are, however, unavoidable challenges when trying to translate an elasticity of demand and a legalisation-induced price change into a projected effect on consumption. First, all historical evidence underpinning elasticity estimates comes from relatively modest price changes within a prohibition regime, and the relationship between price and consumption may be different after legalisation.26 Second, legalisation can affect consumption through a half-dozen or so mechanisms besides price.27 Robert MacCoun estimates these might have bumped up consumption by an additional five to 50 percent if California had legalised cannabis in 2010.28
Third, legalisation-induced price declines would be large enough that assumptions about the shape of the demand curve well away from current prices can radically affect the projected effects on consumption. If one sticks to the linear demand curves drawn on chalkboards in an ‘Introduction to Economics’ class, then the projected effects on consumption will be much smaller than if one believes the demand curve actually curves, as with a constant-elasticity curve.29
Hence, even if one somehow knew that legalisation would reduce retail prices by 75 percent for cannabis and 90 percent for cocaine, and even if one knew those drugs’ elasticities over modest prices changes in the past were -0.5 and -0.75, respectively, it would almost certainly be wrong to project a price-induced increase in consumption of only 0.75*0.5 = 37.5 percent and 0.9*0.75 = 67.5 percent, respectively. Indeed, Caulkins and Kilmer et al. show that one cannot rule out the possibility that the actual increases could be very much larger.30
The next section works through estimates of prohibition’s benefits using arbitrary assumptions that legalisation would double the amount of cannabis use and abuse, and triple those for cocaine, heroin and methamphetamine. Those are plausible and conveniently round numbers, but they should be thought of as place-holders for quite broad uncertainty ranges.
23 Jonathan P. Caulkins and Michael A.C. Lee, ‘The Drug-Policy Roulette,’ National Affairs, 12 (2012): 35-51. 24 Rosalie L Pacula, Examining the Impact of Marijuana Legalization on Marijuana Consumption: Insights from the Economics Literature (RAND,
2010) WR-770-RC; Craig A. Gallet, ‘Can price get the monkey off our back? A meta-analysis of illicit drug demand,’ Health Economics (2013).
25 Beau Kilmer, Jonathan P. Caulkins, Rosalie Liccardo Pacula, Robert MacCoun and Peter Reuter, Altered State? Assessing how marijuana legalization in California could influence marijuana consumption and public budgets (RAND, 2010).
26 Caulkins and Lee, ‘The Drug-Policy Roulette,’ 35-51. 27 Robert J. MacCoun, ‘Drugs and the Law: A Psychological Analysis of Drug Prohibition,’ Psychological Bulletin, 113(3) (1993): 497-512. 28 Robert J. MacCoun, Estimating the Non-Price Effects of Legalization on Consumption (RAND, 2010). 29 Jonathan P. Caulkins, ‘Do Drug Prohibition and Enforcement Work?’ White paper published in the ‘What Works?’ series (Lexington Institute,
2000); Caulkins and Lee, ‘The Drug-Policy Roulette,’ 35-51; Kilmer, Caulkins, Pacula, MacCoun and Reuter, Altered State?. 30 Caulkins, ‘Do Drug Prohibition and Enforcement Work?’; Kilmer, Caulkins, Pacula, MacCoun and Reuter, Altered State?.
LSE Exper t Group on the Economic s of Drug Po l i cy | 23
THE BENEFIT oF PRoHIBITIoN-INDUCED REDUCTIoNS IN DEPENDENCE Dependence
Based on responses to the 2011 household survey, about 2.6 million Americans meet DSM-IV criteria for cannabis dependence (4.1 million for abuse or dependence), with about 400,000 also dependent on some other illicit drug.31 The true rates may be larger, since household surveys miss some users, and denial is a hallmark of addiction. Nevertheless, if legalisation would double cannabis abuse and dependence, then prohibition should get credit for preventing something like 2.2 million instances of cannabis dependence above and beyond those who are also dependent on other illicit drugs.
The number meeting DSM-IV critieria for abuse or dependence on cocaine, heroin and methamphetamine is harder to know, since so many of them are missed by a household survey. There are, however, new estimates of the number using these substances on a daily or near-daily basis, which we will use as an imperfect proxy for dependence. Kilmer et al. estimate that there were 0.6 million, 1.0 million and 0.3 – 0.6 million daily or near-daily users of cocaine, heroin and methamphetamine, respectively.32 There is some overlap, particularly between cocaine and heroin, so the total number of individuals who are daily or near-daily users of one of these ‘hard drugs’ is about 90 percent of the individual sums.33 Not all daily or near-daily users are dependent, but conversely some of the nearly 1 million additional people who use hard drugs roughly every other day (but not daily or
near-daily) are dependent, so there are probably something on the order of 2-2.5 million frequent users of hard drugs in the US who are dependent. If legalisation would triple rates of hard drug use and dependence, then prohibition gets credit for averting something like 4-4.5 million instances of dependence on hard drugs.
Valuation of Dependence
In the international health literature, the most common method for quantifying the loss in well-being associated with disease and other health conditions is quality-adjusted life-years (QALYs) lost. QALYs measure both survival probability and the degree of impairment when living with the illness relative to a scale on which 1.0 represents perfect health.
Several studies have estimated the QALY loss caused by dependence itself, as opposed to the various other physical ailments that are often associated with dependence. For example, Mather et al. suggest losses of 0.113 and 0.184 per year of dependence and harmful use of cannabis and benzodiazepines.34 For heroin or polydrug dependence they suggest 0.27 as a ‘[l] ocally derived weight, [that is] slightly larger than GBD weight [of] 0.252,’ referring to Murray and Lopez’s (1996) global burden of disease (GBD) study. Zaric et al. assumed a loss of 0.2 QALY per year spent by injection drug users not in methadone maintenance treatment and 0.1 QALY loss per year in treatment.35 Pyne et al. tried to assess the QALY state of drug dependent individuals directly.36 The 390 subjects with a lifetime history of drug dependence and who had current problems had
31 SAMHDA, ‘National Survey on Drug Use and Health,’ 2011, http://www.icpsr.umich.edu/icpsrweb/SAMHDA/. 32 Kilmer et al., What America’s users spend on illicit drugs. 33 Jonathan P. Caulkins, Susan Everingham, Beau Kilmer and Greg Midgette, ‘The whole is just the sum of its parts: Limited polydrug use among
the “big three” expensive drugs in the United States,’ Current Drug Abuse Reviews (forthcoming). 34 Colin Mathers, Theo Vos and Chris Stevenson, The Burden of Disease and Injury in Australia (Australian Institute of Health and Welfare,
1999), AIHW Cat. No. PHE 17: 195. 35 G.S. Zaric, P.G. Barnett and M.L. Brandeau, ‘HIV transmission and the cost-effectiveness of methadone maintenance,’ American Journal of
Public Health, 90 (2000): 1100–11. 36 J. M. Pyne, T.L. Patterson , R.M. Kaplan, J.C. Gillin, W.L. Koch and I. Grant, ‘Assessment of the quality of life of patients with major
depression,’ Psychiatric Services, 48 (1997): 224–30.
Number dependent
now (millions)
Possible increase
due to legalisation QALY loss per case
Possible additional QALYs lost
(millions)
Cannabis 2.2 100 percent 0.1 0.22
Hard drugs 2.25 200 percent 0.2 0.9
Total 1.12
Value per QALY $100,000
Value of dependence
averted ($B) $112
Table 1. Very Rough Quantification of the Benefits of Prohibition in the United States from Reduction in Dependence on the Drugs that are now Prohibited
24 | End ing the Drug Wars
average QALY scores of only 0.58 and 0.681 out of 1.0, but in a multivariate regression controlling for socio-demographic variables, the effect of lifetime dependence with current problems relative to a ’control group’ of those in the study who did not have a history of dependence was 0.125. Arguably that is a conservative estimate because the control group met the diagnosis for drug abuse and need for treatment (but not dependence). On the other hand, the list of socio-demographic controls was limited, so the 0.125 figure is not a lower bound. We will use values of 0.1 for cannabis dependence and 0.2 for dependence on cocaine, heroin and methamphetamine.
A common threshold test when assessing health interventions is that programmes which save a QALY for $50,000 or less are cost- effective, although this figure may be out of date. One would expect the threshold to increase with inflation and growth in real GDP per capita, but the $50,000 figure dates to the mid-1980s when valuations were $1 million dollars per life.37 If $50,000 was the right figure in 1985, today the right figure might be more like $100,000. Furthermore, the economics literature now favours the so-called ’revealed-preference approach’ which can yield substantially higher valuations on human life. Viscusi and Aldy review revealed-preference studies and conclude that estimates fall within the range of $4 million to $9 million per statistical life in 2000 dollars, which would suggest $400,000 per QALY in today’s dollars.38 I will use $100,000, but understand that figures half as large or two or even four times as great can be defended.
Table 1 translates these parameter values into a point estimate that prohibition may prevent enough drug dependence to warrant spending as much as $112 billion per year, well in excess of the roughly $50 billion per year now spent on drug control.
This quantification is extremely rough, but it has the virtue of being parsimonious, involving only seven parameters. Any reader with a calculator can quickly compute how the $112 billion figure would change if one or more of the parameters were varied. Clearly one can produce benefit valuations below $50 billion. Notably, those who reject the idea that legalisation will have any effect on dependence and/or that dependence involves any loss in quality of life would compute that prohibition offers zero benefit.
Likewise, the $50 billion cost figure pertains to monetary spending. Some might argue that imprisonment causes a loss in quality of life. If the almost 500,000 drug law violators behind bars suffer a QALY loss of 0.5, that is 250,000 QALY lost per
year, whose monetised value of $25 billion ought to be added to the $50 billion in financial outlays. Likewise prohibition increases drug-related crime and violence, since the economic-compulsive and systemic crime it creates exceeds the psychopharmacological crime it averts.39 Prohibition also reduces labour productivity (e.g. when a criminal record blocks someone from getting a particular job), although drug abuse does as well, so it is not immediately clear which effect is greater. Similarly, prohibition exacerbates some medical conditions (e.g. from HIV) but averts others. (The QALY calculation above considered only dependence per se, not the physical sequelae of substance abuse, such as heart problems or stroke caused by stimulant abuse.)
An optimist might also argue that legalisation would provide competition for alcohol and tobacco, siphoning users away from those substances, and thereby creating additional benefits. Of course a pessimist might worry that the hard drugs are complements not substitutes for alcohol, at least in the long run, and that increases in cannabis smoking might increase, not reduce, tobacco smoking.
So the purpose of this calculation is certainly not to argue that prohibition offers a net benefit of $112 billion - $50 billion = $62 billion. For many reasons it is not possible to make such a calculation. However, this arithmetic exercise does challenge the presumption that prohibition has failed to serve the interests of the United States and, by extension, other final market countries. Even granting that prohibition’s costs are enormous, it does not automatically follow that those costs outweigh potential benefits from reduced dependence, because the benefits may also be very large.
Furthermore, there is a broad consensus among researchers and increasingly among policymakers that enforcement intensity in the United States has gone beyond the point of diminishing returns. Peter Reuter and I have argued that the United States could cut sanctioning by 50 percent across the board and suffer only a very modest increase in use and dependence, even though eliminating prohibition altogether would lead to a doubling or tripling of dependence.40 If that is correct, then such a kinder, gentler prohibition would look even better relative to legalisation than the table above suggests, and that may be a caricature of the spirit of prohibition as implemented in many final market countries in Europe and Australasia.
37 For a discussion, see W.G. Manning, E.B. Keeler and J.P. Newhouse, ‘The Taxes of Sin: Do Smokers and Drinkers Pay Their Way?,’ Journal of the American Medical Association, 261 (1989): 1604-1609.
38 W.K. Viscusi and J.E. Aldy, ‘The value of a statistical life: A critical review of market estimates throughout the world,’ Journal of Risk and Uncertainty, 27 (2003): 5–76.
39 Jonathan P. Caulkins and Mark A.R. Kleiman, ‘Drugs and Crime,’ in Oxford Handbook of Crime and Criminal Justice, ed. Michael Tonry. (Oxford University Press, 2011), 275-320.
40 Jonathan P. Caulkins and Peter Reuter, ’Reorienting U.S. Drug Policy,’ Issues in Science and Technology, XXIII/1 (2006), 79-85.
LSE Exper t Group on the Economic s of Drug Po l i cy | 25
CoNCLUSIoN
The central point of the analysis above is that the benefits of drug prohibition in the US – in terms of reduced dependence – may well exceed prohibition’s combined costs in terms of financial outlays and loss of freedom from incarceration. There is enormous uncertainty surrounding every component of the calculations, and intelligent people can disagree about what value to place on averting a year of dependence vs. a year of incarceration, but it is at least plausible that prohibition is actually succeeding from a US perspective. And if the rather extreme and inefficient version of prohibition implemented in the US has merits, the same may be true for prohibition as implemented in other final market countries. Furthermore, one cannot readily ’experiment’ with legalisation; more likely than not, it is an irreversible step.41
What does this imply for the debate over drug policy reform? Even if one were persuaded by the analysis here, it does not apply to source or transshipment countries. If there were a country whose people would have no interest in using a drug, and that country were beset by violence, corruption and other ills from hosting production or international trafficking, then that country might benefit from legalisation, even if final market countries would not. That, simply put, is what some other contributions in this report argue.
There are at least three reactions to the possibility that prohibition benefits final market countries but hurts production and transshipment countries. The first is that the final market countries ought to subordinate their interests to those of source and transshipment countries; that seems far-fetched, as nations
tend to put their own interests first. The second is that the final market countries ought to compensate production and transshipment countries for the harms caused, in proportion to their share of consumption. Arguably, that is part of what has motivated some US aid to Colombia, which in recent years has stressed institution-building, not just crop eradication.
Another possibility is that the present international prohibition regime is unsustainable in the long run even if there were some such compensation; over time, footloose international trafficking may migrate to the nations least able to defend themselves, leading to failed states and de facto, if not de jure legalisation. Failed narco-states are in nobody’s interests, so an alternative would be for states that are net losers under prohibition to withdraw from the international control regime, in hopes of being able to control, regulate and even tax legal production.
The country that moves first will bear unusual risks. It may quickly attract production activity from other countries. And its people would be exposed to low prices and high availability before the global society has learned how to nurture anti-use norms that can (partially) take the place of official prohibition. Nevertheless, it seems plausible that some state will become sufficiently desperate that they may take the plunge. If so, then the self- interested policy for other states, particularly distant states, may be to encourage that other country to jump first, and then learn from its tribulations. In legalisation as in software development, it may be prudent to distinguish between aspiring to be on the cutting edge vs. the bleeding edge of reform. ■
41 Caulkins and Lee, ‘The Drug-Policy Roulette,’ 35-51.
26 | End ing the Drug Wars
Why Is Strict Prohibition Collapsing? A Perspective from Producer and Transit Countries Daniel Mejia and Pascual Restrepo
In this contribution we lay out a simple political economy theory that helps explain the current debate on prohibitionist drug policies in Latin America and their slow but sustained collapse as a strategy to confront illegal drug production and trafficking. Viewed from the perspective of producer and transit countries,
prohibitionist drug policies are a transfer of the costs of the drug problem from consumer to producer and transit countries, where the latter are pushed to design and implement supply-reduction policies. The contribution shows how the low effectiveness and high costs of these policies have led the region to ask for an urgent and evidence-based debate about alternatives to strictly prohibitionist drug policies.
Only a couple of years ago not even the most radical advocates for a change in drug policy felt that the international drug debate would evolve as quickly as it has. In an important way, the debate began to intensify four years ago, with the publication of the report of the Latin American Commission on Drugs and Democracy, headed by former Latin American presidents Fernando Henrique Cardoso, Cesar Gaviria and Ernesto Zedillo.1
Then, about two years ago, other world leaders and international figures, such as Kofi Annan, George Schultz, Paul Volcker and Richard Branson, joined the three former Latin American presidents and published the report of The Global Commission on Drug Policy. Both reports made an urgent call for a revision of prohibitionist drug policies and advocated treating drug consumption as a public health issue, not as a criminal offence. The reports advocated including ‘not just alternatives to incarceration and greater emphasis on public health approaches to drug use, but also decriminalisation and experiments in legal regulation’.2
Only a few months after the publication of the report of the Global Commission, Colombian President Juan Manuel Santos (quite courageously) encouraged the international community, other presidents in the region and especially the United States government to engage in an informed and honest discussion, based on the best available empirical and academic evidence, about the effectiveness and costs of the current global regime on drugs.3 President Santos was followed by other Latin American presidents, like Otto Pérez Molina, who introduced the issue of drug legalisation into the debate.
1 Latin American Commission on Drugs and Democracy, ‘Drugs and Democracy: Towards a Paradigm Shift,’ 2009, http://www. drogasedemocracia.org/Arquivos/declaracao_ingles_site.pdf.
2 See Global Commission on Drug Policy, ‘War on Drugs,’ 2011, http://www.globalcommissionondrugs.org/Report. 3 See also Juan Manuel Santos, ‘Re-examining the Drug Problem Through a Fresh Lens,’ in Governing the Global Drug
Wars, ed. John Collins, (London: LSE IDEAS Special Report, 2012), 2–3.
Summary
■ Latin American governments have recently pushed back against continuing prohibitionist drug policies.
■ This is due to a poor ‘operationalisation’ of prohibitionist drug policies that has ended up transferring a large proportion of the costs of the drug problem to producer and transit countries.
■ There are three main reasons why:
(1) Poor effectiveness of supply-reduction efforts in reducing the flow of drugs to consumer countries.
(2) A high cost of implementing supply- reduction efforts (violence, corruption and institutional instability).
(3) A decreased willingness of producer and transit countries to mortgage their national security interests in exchange for receiving partial funding to implement supply-reduction efforts.
■ Drug policy, like any policy, must be judged by results not intentions.
■ Evidence is clear highlighting very high costs and ineffectiveness of many prohibitionist policies implemented under the ‘war on drugs’.
LSE Exper t Group on the Economic s of Drug Po l i cy | 27
In the Summit of the Americas held in Cartagena in 2012, the Organization of American States (OAS) received the mandate to produce a report about the Drug Problem in the Americas. This thorough report was released in May 2013, making a special emphasis in five areas: the relationship between drugs and public health; the relationship between drugs and economic and social development; security challenges as reflected in the nexus between drugs, violence and organised crime; the production and supply of drugs, pharmaceuticals and chemical precursors; and the legal and regulatory approaches to the drugs problem. All in all, the two Commissions, the statements by former and acting Latin American presidents and the OAS report reflect the frustration of many countries in the region with the ‘war on drugs’ as we know it and its high costs.
But how did all this movement start? And why in Latin America? This contribution aims at answering these two questions by providing a simple political economy theory of the war on drugs in producer and transit countries and the main reasons why the region is making an urgent call for an evidence-based debate on the costs and benefits of this war.
Before laying out the theory, it is useful to provide some definitions of prohibition and how it has been operationalised in practice. According to different sources, prohibition is ‘the action of forbidding something, especially by law’ or ‘a law or rule that stops people from doing something’. Policies to deal with the production, trafficking, sale and consumption of psychoactive substances such as cannabis, cocaine and heroin have been dominated for decades by a so-called ‘prohibitionist’ approach. That is, by policies that restrict or ban the production, trafficking, sale and consumption of these substances. More importantly, however, these policies have been operationalised using criminal policy tools such as arrest, prosecution and imprisonment. But beyond a grammatical or even operational definition of prohibition, it is worth understanding prohibitionist drug policies from an international political economy perspective.
4 The US certification process rates the anti-narcotics efforts of other countries, imposing sanctions on countries that do not meet certain standards of drug control. Sanctions range from the suspension of US foreign aid and preferential trade benefits to curtailment of air transportation.
5 For this argument see Jonathan P. Caulkins’ contribution to this report.
...the recent Latin American experience shows that when a country is (locally) successful
in the fight against drug production and trafficking – which is the
exception rather than the rule – DTOs are displaced to other countries
where they find more favourable environments to run
their operations.
‘ ,
The rest of the contribution is organised as follows. First, it lays out a simple international political economy theory of prohibition. It then explains in detail the three main reasons why, in our view, the operationalisation of this theory is collapsing as a strategy to confront the drugs problem in Latin America. Finally, it presents some concluding remarks.
A SIMPLE PoLITICAL ECoNoMy THEoRy oF PRoHIBITIoN
From the perspective of producer and transit countries, prohibitionist drug policies can be understood as a transfer of the costs of the ‘drugs problem’ faced by consumer countries to producer and transit countries. On the one hand, under complete legalisation, consumer countries would end up bearing most of the costs associated with drug consumption. Among others, these are the costs that the health systems in consumer countries would have to pay for treating dependent users and problematic drug consumers, the productivity losses associated with problematic drug consumption and the costs of implementing policies to reduce drug consumption (prevention, treatment and rehabilitation, among others), among others.
With full prohibition, on the other hand, consumer countries end up transferring a significant part of these costs to producer and transit countries by pushing them (through international norms such as the United Nations Convention Against Illicit Traffic in Narcotic Drugs and Psychotropic Substances of 1988 or the US annual certification process4) to implement supply-reduction efforts aimed at making the price of drugs reaching consumer countries higher and their availability lower. Examples of supply-reduction efforts that have been implemented in different countries in the region are the eradication campaigns of illicit crops; the interdiction of drug shipments; the detection and destruction of drug producing labs; and the arrest of leaders of Drug Trafficking Organisations (DTOs).
With less drug supply and higher prices, the argument follows, the use of these substances in consumer countries should decrease, as should the costs that these countries have to pay to confront their drug problem.5 In summary, from an international political economy point of view, the current operationalisation of prohibition is little more than the transfer of a major part of the costs of the drug problem from consumers to producer and transit nations.
In theory, at least, this operationalisation of prohibition (e.g. the pressure on producer and transit countries to implement supply- reduction policies) sounds like a reasonable option, and should not then be a surprise that major consuming countries partially fund these supply-reduction efforts through initiatives such as Plan Colombia or the Merida Initiative (or, in a different region, crop eradication programmes in Afghanistan). Ultimately, it is about some consumer countries compensating others for having transferred an important part of the costs of their drug problem.
28 | End ing the Drug Wars
Under the current prohibitionist approach to drug policy, producer and transit countries have ended up paying a very high cost in terms of violence, corruption and the loss of legitimacy of state institutions, among many others.
Consider the following thought experiment.6 Suppose for a moment that all cocaine consumption in the US disappears and goes to Canada. Would the US authorities be willing to confront drug trafficking networks at the cost of seeing the homicide rate in cities such as Seattle go up from its current level of about five homicides per 100,000 individuals to a level close to 150 in order to prevent cocaine shipments from reaching Vancouver? If your answer to this question is ‘perhaps not,’ well… this is exactly what Colombia, Mexico and other Latin American countries have been doing over the last 20 years: implementing supply-reduction policies so that drugs don’t reach consumer countries at the cost of very pronounced cycles of violence and political corruption, with the consequent losses of legitimacy of state institutions.
THE THREE MAIN REASoNS BEHIND THE SLoW BUT SUSTAINED CoLLAPSE oF PRoHIBITIoNIST DRUG PoLICIES
What was it that failed with the operationalisation of prohibition in Latin America if it seemed like a reasonable policy (in theory, at least)? This section argues that three main assumptions on which the theory rested have failed to be true: first, a high effectiveness of supply-reduction efforts in reducing the flow of drugs to consumer countries; second, a low cost of implementing supply-reduction efforts; and third, a sustained willingness of producer and transit countries to mortgage their national security interests in exchange for receiving partial funding to implement supply-reduction efforts.
First, the theory assumed that if sufficiently large amounts of resources were invested in supply-reduction efforts in producer and transit countries, it was possible to restrict, or at least to control, the flow of drugs to consumer countries. However, the available evidence shows that there are very few success stories in the fight against drug production and trafficking in the region. And what is even more worrying is that of the few success stories, these have just ended up transferring or displacing production and trafficking activities somewhere else.
The most emblematic case study of the ‘war on drugs’ in the region is Plan Colombia, a joint initiative implemented by Colombia and the US to fight against cocaine production and trafficking. Under Plan Colombia, the two countries have invested more than one percent of Colombia´s GDP each year (about $1.2 billion per year) to curtail cocaine production and trafficking and to fight against criminal organisations linked to these activities. The available evaluations of anti-drug strategies implemented under Plan Colombia show that these policies tend to be very ineffective – and costly – in reducing the cultivation of coca crops and cocaine production.
First, aerial spraying campaigns of coca crops (the most used strategy to combat cocaine production in Colombia) have been shown to have very small (or no) effects in quantities produced and prices.7 According to the most conservative estimates derived from a quasi- experimental evaluation of this strategy, for each additional hectare sprayed with herbicides, coca cultivation is reduced by about 0.1 to 0.15 hectares.8 Furthermore, spraying campaigns have been shown to generate health problems in rural populations exposed to the herbicides used in these campaigns,9 to damage the environment10 and to cause loss of confidence in state institutions.11
6 This thought experiment is based on a conversation between the authors and Benjamin Lessing. 7 Luis C. Reyes, ‘Estimating the Causal Effect of Forced Eradication on Coca Cultivation in Colombian Municipalities,’ unpublished manuscript,
Department of Economics, Michigan State University, 2011; Sandra Rozo, ‘On the Effectiveness and Welfare Consequences of Anti-drug Eradication Programs,’ unpublished manuscript, UCLA, 2013; Daniel Mejía, Pascual Restrepo and Sandra Rozo, ‘On the Effectiveness of Supply Reduction Efforts in Drug Producing Countries: Evidence from Colombia,’ unpublished mansucript, Universidad de los Andes, 2013; Jorge Gallego and Daniel Rico, ‘Manual Eradication, Aerial Spray and Coca Prices in Colombia,’ unpublished manuscript, UNODC-Colombia, 2013.
8 Mejía et al., ‘On the Effectiveness of Supply Reduction Efforts’. 9 Adriana Camacho and Daniel Mejia, ‘Consecuencias de la aspersión aérea en la salud: evidencia desde el caso colombiano,’ in Costos
económicos y sociales del conflicto en Colombia: ¿Cómo construir un postconflicto sostenible? ed. Ibañez et al., (Universidad de los Andes 2014).
10 Rick A. Relyea, ‘The Impact of Insecticides and Herbicides on Biodiversity and Productivity of Aquatic Communities,’ Ecological Society of America (2005): 618-627; Carolina Navarrete-Frías and Connie Veillete ‘Drug Crop Eradication and Alternative Development in the Andes’ Congressional Research Service (2005), http://fpc.state.gov/documents/organization/61022.pdf.; L. Dávalos, A. Bejarano and H. Correa ‘Disabusing Cocaine: Pervasive Myths and Enduring Realities of a Globalized Commodity,’ International Journal of Drug Policy, 20 (5) (2009): 381-386; L. Dávalos, A. Bejarano, M. Hall, H. Correa, A. Corthals and O. Espejo, ‘Forests and Drugs: Coca-Driven Deforestation in Tropical Biodiversity Hotspots’ Environ. Sci. Technol., 45 (4) (2011): 1219-1227.
11 M. García, ‘Cultivos ilícitos, participación política y confianza institucional,’ in Políticas antidroga en Colombia: éxitos, fracasos y extravíos ed. A. Gaviria and D. Mejía, 2011, 357-386.
Recent research has shown how the increase in the size
of illegal drug markets observed between 1994 and 2008
(about 200 percent) explains roughly 25 percent of the current
homicide rate in Colombia. This translates into about 3,800
more homicides per year on average that are associated with
illegal drug markets and the war on drugs.
‘ ,
LSE Exper t Group on the Economic s of Drug Po l i cy | 29
Second, interdiction efforts aimed at disrupting cocaine shipments en route to consumer markets have been shown to be more effective when compared to aerial spraying campaigns,12 but have only ended up displacing the bases of operation of DTOs to other countries in the region instead of leading to regional decreases in the amount of drugs transacted. This was the case, for instance, after successful interdiction policies in Colombia were implemented in 2007 and cocaine production activities in this country were reduced significantly. With the shift to more interdiction and less eradication in Colombia, coca crops started to move back to Peru and Bolivia; cocaine processing facilities moved to Venezuela and Ecuador (where lower prices for some of the chemical precursors used in the production of cocaine such as gasoline and cement make this activity more lucrative); and the bases of operation of the main trafficking organisations were displaced to Mexico and Central America. All in all, the recent Latin American experience shows that when a country is (locally) successful in the fight against drug production and trafficking – which is the exception rather than the rule – DTOs are displaced to other countries where they find more favourable environments to run their operations. The displacement of drug trafficking activities to other countries after successful interdiction strategies are implemented in one country leads to cycles of violence and instability in the receiving countries. A recent example is Mexico, where drug trafficking activities and violence have sky-rocketed since 2006.
Although many political analysts have put all the blame of the recent situation in Mexico on the strategies implemented by Felipe Calderon, recent research shows that part of the increase of violence and drug trafficking activities in Mexico can be explained by successful interdiction policies implemented in Colombia starting in 2007 (Figure 1). This research finds that high-frequency shocks in the supply of cocaine created by higher cocaine seizures in Colombia increased the levels of violence in Mexico. According to this study, ‘scarcity created by more efficient cocaine interdiction policies in Colombia may account for 21.2 percent and 46 percent of the increase in homicides and drug related homicides, respectively, experienced in the north of Mexico’.13 In most cases, however, anti-drug policies implemented to reduce supply are unsuccessful, even at the local level. The second assumption of the theory that failed to hold relates to the costs that producer and transit countries had to pay for implementing supply-reduction efforts. The theory clearly underestimated both the direct and the collateral costs that had to be paid by countries in Latin America for implementing anti-drug strategies aimed at reducing the supply of drugs and fighting against DTOs.14 The recent case of Mexico is the most salient one. When President Felipe Calderon declared an open war against DTOs and decided to send the army to confront these organisations at the beginning of his term (December 2006), what can only be described as an ‘epidemic’ of violence was unleashed.
12 D. Mejía and P. Restrepo, ‘The Economics of the War on Illegal Drug Production and Trafficking,’ Documento CEDE no. 54, Universidad de los Andes, 2013.
13 J. Castillo, D. Mejía, and P. Restrepo, ‘Scarcity without Leviathan: The Violent Effects of Cocaine Supply Shortages in the Mexican Drug War,’ Center for Global Development WP # 356, February (2014).
14 For other examples of these collateral costs see Laura Atuesta’s contribution to this report examining the creation of ‘internally displaced populations’ (IDPs) in Colombia and Mexico or Alejandro Madrazo’s contribution on the ‘constitutional costs’ of the war on drugs.
Figure 1. Net cocaine supply from Colombia and homicide rate in Mexico
2004 2005 2006 2007 2008 2009 2010
20 0
3 00
4 00
5 00
25 20 15 10 5
Source: author´s calculations based on data from INEGI, UNODC and the Colombian National Police.
Net cocaine production in Colombia
Homicide rate in Mexico
Year
H om
icide rate/100 000 inhabitants
M on
th ly
c oc
ai ne
p ro
du ct
io n
(m t)
30 | End ing the Drug Wars
Figure 2. Homicide rate in Mexico
20 00
20 01
20 02
20 03
20 04
20 05
20 06
20 07
20 08
20 09
20 10
20 11
0
10
5
15
20
25
Beginning of Felipe Calderon’s term
H om
ic id
e ra
te
Total homicide rate
Drug-related homicide rate
The total homicide rate in Mexico increased threefold within a period of just four years, from about eight homicides per 100,000 individuals in 2006 to more than 23 in 2010 (see Figure 2). Several studies have tackled this issue, confirming that the crackdowns on drug cartels had a significant effect on the levels of violence experienced in Mexico.15
Another well-known case where both illegal drug markets and the war against them have led to pronounced cycles of violence is that of Colombia during the last 30 years. Figure 3 presents the evolution of the homicide rate in Colombia during the last three decades. The first wave of violence (during the late 1980s and the beginning of the 1990s) is clearly associated with the war against the Medellin cartel, which ended in 1993 with the killing of Pablo Escobar in a populous neighbourhood
15 Melissa Dell, ‘Trafficking networks and the Mexican drug war,’ unpublished manuscript, Harvard University, 2012; G. Calderón, A. Diaz- Cayeros and B. Magaloni ‘The Temporal and Spatial Dynamics of Violence in Mexico,’ unpublished manuscript, Stanford University, 2012.
16 D. Mejía and P. Restrepo, ‘Bushes and Bullets: Illegal Cocaine Markets and Violence in Colombia,’ Documento CEDE no. 53, Universidad de los Andes, November 2013.
H om
ic id
e ra
te
in Medellin. In that year, the homicide rate in Colombia reached a level of 72 homicides per 100,000 inhabitants. Although this level is very high, it pales when compared with the level of the homicide rate reached in that year in Medellin: 420. The second wave of violence in Colombia occurred during the late 1990s, and is mainly explained by FARC´s increasing involvement in the drug trade and the strengthening of their military capacity afterwards (Figure 3). Recent research has shown how the increase in the size of illegal drug markets observed between 1994 and 2008 (about 200 percent) explains roughly 25 percent of the current homicide rate in Colombia. This translates into about 3,800 more homicides per year on average that are associated with illegal drug markets and the war on drugs.16 Although violence is the clearest, crudest and most visible example of the high costs that producer and transit countries
LSE Exper t Group on the Economic s of Drug Po l i cy | 31
have had to pay for waging a war on illegal drugs, they are, unfortunately, not limited to it. A less visible but equally important obstacle to socioeconomic development caused by the high rents associated with drug trafficking are the levels of corruption observed in the region. Drug cartels have funded political campaigns, have penetrated (and intimidated) media outlets and have corrupted the most remote corners of society (including beauty contests and football teams, the two preferred hobbies of Latin American drug traffickers). The costs of violence, crime and corruption caused by the high rents associated with the illegal drug trade are very difficult to quantify, but for countries like Mexico, Colombia and many small countries in Central America, they undoubtedly account for a non-negligible fraction of GDP and for a few percentage points in terms of lower growth rates in these economies.
The third pillar of the theory of prohibition, which only began to fail more recently, is the assumption that producer and transit countries in the region would continue mortgaging their security interests and institutional stability in exchange for $400-500 million per year in aid to confront illegal drug trafficking. Increasingly, countries in the region are beginning to realise that the funding they receive from governments of consumer countries to help finance supply-reduction efforts
Figure 3. Homicide rate in Colombia
Source: author´s calculations based on data from the Colombian National Police.
H o
m ic
id e
ra te
20
30
40
50
60
70
80
FARC’s direct involvement in the drug trade
War against the Medellin cartel
19 85
19 86
19 87
19 88
19 89
19 90
19 91
19 92
19 93
19 94
19 95
19 96
19 97
19 98
19 99
20 00
20 01
20 02
20 03
20 04
20 05
20 06
20 07
20 08
20 09
20 10
20 11
20 12
are not sufficient to compensate the high costs they have to pay for waging this war on drug trafficking and drug cartels. In order to have full control of the policies, some countries, like Colombia, have begun a process of nationalisation of the costs of the ‘war on drugs’. This will ensure these countries have full control over which policies are and are not implemented. This does not mean that all forms of aid to the countries in the region risk national and institutional security interests. However, there is no doubt that they reduce the space and independence to decide which policies are more effective and less costly for their own national interests rather than the interests of funding countries.
Such is the case, for example, of aerial spraying campaigns of illicit crops with herbicides in Colombia, where a sizeable proportion of US aid under Plan Colombia has been tied to the use of small aircraft, contractors and herbicides to carry out these campaigns. Only recently, the government of Colombia has started to realise that this form of funding for the war on drugs brings about more costs than returns, and it is starting to question the benefits of continuing these fumigation campaigns. The same realisation has occurred in Mexico, where the government has preferred, in some cases, to give up substantial aid packages in order to keep full control of the policies that are implemented and the operations that are carried out against cartel leaders.
H om
ic id
e ra
te
32 | End ing the Drug Wars
These are three main reasons why, in our view, strictly prohibitionist policies are being subjected to increasing public scrutiny in Latin America. Several leaders (including several acting presidents) in the region have asked respectfully but urgently for an honest and informed debate about which policies work, which don’t and what their costs are. The urgent call of Latin American leaders for a debate on the drug problem is a desperate plea to consumer countries to start carrying their own burdens, treating their own ills and fighting their own wars.
CoNCLUSIoN
The recent history of countries affected by drug production and trafficking in the region has been repeated again and again: violence, corruption, overstretching the capacity of state institutions, etc. In its initial stages, drug trafficking organisations infiltrated traditional political parties. Then, the increase in drug- related violence overwhelmed the capacity of the judicial system to confront these criminal organisations, thus making the countries in the region shift to a new equilibrium characterised by high levels of crime and violence and low state capacity. Organised criminal groups waged an open war against the state and the media, and later funded the expansion of guerrilla and paramilitary groups. The current debate on drug policy should not be based on simplistic solutions derived from preconceived ideological positions, but on analysis and research that takes into account all the available evidence about the effectiveness, efficiency and costs of alternative drug policies. Drug policy, like any other public policy, must be judged by its results, and not by its intentions, and although in theory prohibition sounds like a reasonable choice, the available evidence is clear in pointing out the very high costs and ineffectiveness of many of the policies that have been implemented so far under the so-called war on drugs. ■
LSE Exper t Group on the Economic s of Drug Po l i cy | 33
The Mobility of Drug Trafficking Peter Reuter1
It is widely believed that pressing down on one trafficking route simply leads to a shift in drug traffic. This contribution reviews the evidence for this proposition, focusing on cocaine and heroin. Theory suggests that smugglers choose the low-cost method for moving from the source country to the final
market country. However, interdiction risks are only one among many factors that determine that cost and substantial changes in interdiction intensity on one route may not induce change. A small number of episodes do suggest that the balloon effect, if not universal, can apply. In particular, the emergence of a West African route for cocaine to Europe may have been in response to a Dutch crackdown on an existing route from the Netherlands Antilles to Amsterdam’s Schiphol airport. The poor quality of data on either interdiction intensity or on the distribution of drug traffic across routes makes it difficult to find counter- examples, such as crackdowns that did not induce shifts. Though the balloon effect is not perhaps as universal as claimed, it is real enough that policymakers contemplating a major crackdown need to consider effects on other nations.
Summary
■ The balloon effect hypothesis advances that if authorities get tougher on producing, trafficking or dealing in one location then the targeted activity will be displaced to another location with no more than temporary inconvenience to the participants.
■ The hypothesis further advances that the long-term consequences of supply interventions in terms of availability and price to users will be slight, particularly if the intervention is close to the production site.
■ Surely the balloon effect contains at least a grain of truth, even if it is not the whole story. But the question is how much increased interdiction can erode the competitive advantage of existing routes, and that remains in the domain of pure speculation.
■ Interdiction crackdowns by one country may well affect others. Co-ordinating decision-making internationally will be extremely difficult both institutionally and operationally but without such co-ordination, negative outcomes may continue to be displaced across borders.
1 The author wishes to acknowledge the valuable research assistance of Rafael Alencar and Daniel Rico in preparing this paper. Financial support for this research was provided by the Open Society Foundations.
The balloon effect hypothesis has become part of the conventional wisdom about the illegal drug trade. Simply put, this hypothesis advances that if authorities get tougher on producing, trafficking or dealing in one location then the targeted activity will be displaced to another location with no more than temporary inconvenience to the participants.2 The long-term consequences, in terms of availability and price to users, will be slight, particularly if the intervention is close to the production site.
This contribution reviews the evidence in support of that proposition with respect to international drug trafficking. To what extent has such trafficking, as opposed to production, proven mobile in response to interdiction activities? Interdiction is broadly defined as any activity aimed at apprehending drugs or couriers. The contribution begins with a brief conceptual framework as to how smugglers choose routes. It then reviews what is known about the major routes chosen for cocaine and heroin. The third section examines a small number of instances of crackdowns on specific routes and what happened in response. The final section identifies the principal caveats and draws conclusions.
Cocaine and heroin are the principal focus of the review. They are the drugs thought to be the most valuable in terms of revenues and certainly have caused great harm. Amphetamine Type Stimulants (ATS) are also internationally trafficked and cause harm but very little is known about the trafficking itself. The review’s emphasis is on effects in the trafficking countries rather than in final markets; in that sense it looks at interdiction from the point of view of the transshipment countries, not the final consumer countries that are so often the financiers and instigators of interdiction crackdowns.
34 | End ing the Drug Wars
THE THEoRy BEHIND THE BALLooN EFFECT
What explains the geographic configuration of international drug trafficking, in particular which countries serve as the principal transit countries? The obvious model for understanding smuggler choices, used in the few attempts to formally model drug trafficking, assumes that the smuggler’s goal is to minimise the cost of smuggling the drug from the source country to the final market country. 3 The difficulty is to specify the components of the cost function. The consequences of interception (weighted by the probability of occurrence) are presumably a large, perhaps dominant, component of that cost. Interception imposes a variety of costs: loss of the drugs; loss of the transportation vehicle if the drug is being carried in a specialised vessel, such as a go-fast boat or small plane; and perhaps incarceration of those bringing the drugs.4 The latter shows up as a cost in terms of the compensation paid to couriers for incurring the risk of incarceration and perhaps also compensation to their families while the courier is in prison.5 The costs may also include paying government officials for allowing shipments and couriers through.6
In this model, the effect of intensified interdiction in a specific transshipment country is straightforward. Costs are now higher, making other countries relatively more attractive. Depending on the difference between the costs associated with the current transshipment country and the next cheapest, the traffic will shift to the latter when the differential is eliminated. Given that the smugglers have imperfect knowledge about costs and risks associated with a particular route, the shift may be partial and lagged.7
So what determines the smuggling risk cost associated with any country for a given set of smugglers? First note that the risks are not unidimensional. There is the risk of smuggling from source country A (Colombia) to transshipment country B but then also the risk associated with smuggling from B to (in this simplified example) final country C (the US). Assume that Honduran colonels offer cheaper protection for cocaine importers than Costa Rican customs officials (given that the latter country lacks a military). However, if the probability of search and apprehension is higher for Honduras-US shipments than for Costa Rica-US shipments, then Costa Rica may be a preferred transshipment country, because total smuggling costs are lower.
It is this complexity that helps explain the surprising observation, documented below, that some drug shipments travel through multiple countries rather than going by the most direct route from source to consumer country.
The costs are also state-dependent. Learning which Honduran colonels can be trusted and which cannot is a valuable experience- dependent asset. Assume that the Honduran government increases the expected prison sentence for convicted traffickers or creates an elite unit that raises the risk of apprehension.8 Even then the investment in relations with corrupt Honduran colonels may enable established traffickers to smuggle more cheaply there than in other Central American nations. Knowing which Honduran transportistas are reliable is similarly a cost- reducing asset that may reduce willingness to seek alternative routes. Thus route choice responses to higher interdiction intensity may be lagged and incomplete.
Moreover, different types of smugglers may face different risks in a given country, dependent on such factors as extended family links and linguistic familiarity. For example, a Mexican smuggler may have cross-border family ties to Honduran officials that are unavailable to Colombian smugglers and which can largely negate a Honduran crackdown on cocaine trafficking.
Geography and Route Choices
Being close reduces the exposure time of the shipment and the pure transportation cost, though the latter is surely a small part of the total cost. Neighbouring major producer or consumer countries are plausibly important risk factors for a country becoming a transshipment country. A land border allows for use of routes which are usually harder to monitor than those by air or sea.
Consumer countries (e.g. US, Western European countries)
Mexico is perhaps the nation for which geographic destiny is strongest; it has been called a ‘natural smuggling platform’ for the United States, though it was less important than Canada for alcohol smuggling during Prohibition.9 Mexico serves as the principal entry country for cocaine, heroin, cannabis and methamphetamine imported by the United States. For cocaine its proximity to Colombia also helps. Caribbean nations serve
2 Perhaps the most prominent early articulation of the proposition is Ethan Nadelmann (1989) ‘Drug Prohibition in America: Costs, Consequences and Alternatives,’ Science 253,1989: 949-957
3 Jonathan P. Caulkins, Gordon Crawford and Peter Reuter ‘Simulation of Adaptive Response: A Model of Interdictor-Smuggler Interactions,’ Mathematical and Computer Modelling 17 (2) 1993: 37-52; Daniel Mejia and Pascual Restrepo ‘The Economics of the War on Illegal Drug Production and Trafficking,’ working paper (2013), http://crimelab.stanford.edu/clftp/uploads/183/5838.pdf
4 Money laundering charges may arise as well if the interdiction is intelligence determined but there are not many such charges. 5 There are occasional reports of such payments. See for an earlier period J. R. Fuentes, The Life of a Cell: Managerial Practice and Strategy
in a Colombian Cocaine Distribution System in the United States (City University of New York, 1998). 6 One could imagine a race to the bottom. Officials of different countries might compete to offer the lowest price for their services.
There is, however, no evidence of anything approaching an international market for corruption services; the barriers to dissemination of information may be too substantial for a market to form.
7 This indeed was the result in Caulkins, Crawford and Reuter, ‘Simulation of Adaptive Response’. 8 The D.E.A has developed special units in the enforcement agencies of Guatemala, Dominican Republic, Haiti, Honduras and Belize. The
squads are part of a programme called Foreign-deployed Advisory Support Team (FAST). Charlie Savage, ‘D.E.A. Squads Extend Reach of Drug War,’ New York Times, November 6, 2011, http://www.nytimes.com/2011/11/07/world/americas/united-states-drug-enforcement- agency-squads-extend-reach-of-drug-war.html?pagewanted=all
9 This may have simply reflected the relatively low value of bootlegged alcohol per unit volume. Transportation costs themselves were an important component of total costs. The major US city markets for alcohol in the 1920s were much closer to the Canadian border than to Mexico.
LSE Exper t Group on the Economic s of Drug Po l i cy | 35
as transit countries for cocaine, again reflecting geography. At various times Central American nations have also served as transshipment countries to Mexico; they are way stations to Mexico, with minimal direct entry to the United States.10
Western Europe, unlike the United States, has a complex set of borders. The many nations of the Western Balkans, hewn out of the artificial monolith Yugoslavia, have become, along with Albania, an important set of transshipment countries for heroin.11 Proximity in this case is artificial – the major markets are far west of the Balkans but these countries border the European Union and once inside the EU, the risk of interception is significantly reduced. Morocco almost neighbours Spain, with a sea separation of less than 10 miles. While Morocco, a traditional producer of cannabis, is the major foreign source of cannabis to Western Europe, it does not appear to have an important role in the importation of cocaine or heroin.
Producer countries (e.g. Andean countries, Afghanistan)
Looking at proximity to production, Colombia itself can be seen as a transit country; from the late 1970s to the early 1990s Bolivia and Peru were the principal producers of cocaine base, but that product went to Colombia for processing into cocaine hydrochloride and then on to the US.12 Venezuela, as Colombia’s neighbour but with a government more tolerant of the cocaine trade in recent years, has become an important transshipment country.13
Over time, Afghanistan’s neighbours have served in varying degrees as major routes for the export of heroin from the nation that has dominated world production for almost 20 years. Indeed, given that Afghanistan is land-locked and poorly connected to Western Europe by either commerce or traffic, it is almost inevitable that some of its six neighbours (i.e. China, Iran, Pakistan, Uzbekistan, Tajikistan, Turkmenistan) would be involved in transshipment.
Though the data available are indicative rather than quantitative, it appears that Iran has consistently been a major trafficking route, reflecting both its historic importance as a market for Afghan-origin heroin and its relatively good connections to European markets via Turkey. The emergence of a Central Asia route (particularly through Tajikistan) came only after the break- up of the Soviet Union and the development of a large Russian heroin market, separate but related phenomena.14 The extent to which Pakistan has served as a route to major European markets is hard to determine but there have been more reports of that connection in recent years. Seizure quantities are the standard indicator, though with well-known flaws. Pakistan’s heroin seizures are regularly second amongst Afghanistan’s neighbours but generally between one-tenth and one-third as large as those of Iran, which has always had the highest heroin seizure total since 2004. The Taliban ban year and the two immediately after showed a different pattern with more seized in Pakistan. The table below records seizures for the period 2001-2011.
10 There are occasional maritime shipments directly from Honduras to the US coast. See Julie Marie Bunck and Michael Ross Fowler, Bribes, Bullets, and Intimidation: Drug Trafficking and the Law in Central America (Penn State Press, 2012).
11 UNODC, World Drug Report 2013 (New York: United Nations, 2013), http://www.unodc.org/unodc/secured/wdr/wdr2013/World_Drug_ Report_2013.pdf.
12 Patrick Clawson and Rensselaer Lee The Andean Cocaine Industry (New York: St. Martin’s Press, 1996). 13 UNODC, Transnational Organized Crime in Central America and the Caribbean (Vienna: UNODC, 2013), http://www.unodc.org/documents/
data-and-analysis/Studies/TOC_Central_America_and_the_Caribbean_english.pdf 14 Letizia Paoli, Victoria A. Greenfield and Peter Reuter, The World Heroin Market: Can Supply be Cut? (Oxford University Press, 2009). 15 UNODC, World Drug Report 2013.
Table 1. Heroin Seizures in Central Asian Nations, 2001-2011 15
Heroin Seizures 2001 2002 2003 2004 2005 2006 2007 2008 2009 2010 2011
Iran 4001 3977 3327 4715 5554 10665 15899 23129 24926 27141 23096
Pakistan 6931 5870 6363 3487 2144 2819 2873 1900 2061 4236 7651
Afghanistan n.r. 1291 815 2388 7112 4052 5038 2782 2188 9036 10235
Tajikistan 4239 3958 5600 4794 2344 2097 1549 1632 1132 985 509
Turkmenistan 131 53 76 258 172 201 325 244 419 133 39
Uzbekistan 466 256 336 591 466 537 479 1471 754 1004 622
36 | End ing the Drug Wars
Beyond Geography
Proximity, indeed even being on a sensible geometric path between source and destination, is not necessary for a nation to become a transshipment country. Nigeria illustrates the issue most vividly, a nation that seems to have little potential for a role in the international drug trade but is definitely a significant player.
Nigeria is isolated from any of the principal producer or consumer countries and lacks a significant base of traditional domestic production or consumption.16 Nonetheless, Nigerian traffickers, including many in the substantial Nigerian diaspora of roughly 3 million, have come to play a substantial role in the shipping of heroin between Southeast Asia and the United States as well as to Europe. More recently these traffickers have even entered the cocaine business, although the cocaine production centres are even more remote from their home country. For example, Nigerians accounted for more than half of all those arrested for cocaine trafficking in Switzerland in 2011.17 In 2012 there were 450 Nigerians in Brazilian jails for drug trafficking. When police searched all passengers on two flights from São Paulo to Luanda, Mozambique, they found over 20 passengers, mostly Nigerians, in each flight carrying cocaine.18 Nigeria itself is an important hub as well. For example, 57 percent of those arrested for cocaine trafficking on flights from West Africa into Europe from 2004- 2007 were Nigerians. There have been substantial seizures in Nigeria itself.19
The explanation for Nigerian resident and diaspora involvement surely involves a multiplicity of factors. Nigerians are highly entrepreneurial, have been misruled by corrupt governments over a long time and have large overseas populations, weak civil society, very low domestic wages and moderately good commercial links to the rest of the world. Thus, it is relatively easy to buy protection for transactions in Nigerian airports (due to corruption and a weak governmental tradition) to establish connections in both the source and the rich consuming nations (due to large overseas populations); and to use existing commercial transportation (note that the drugs travel with passengers rather than cargo since Nigerian exports, apart from oil, are modest) and smuggling labour is cheap due to low domestic wages. Moreover, Nigeria’s entrepreneurial tradition produces many competent and enthusiastic smuggling organizers. Nigeria is not unique in most of these dimensions; however, its size and connections with the rest of the world distinguish it from other West African nations. Perhaps accident played a role in that country’s initiation into the trade, but these other factors plausibly play a major role.
16 Gernot Klautschnig, ‘West Africa’s drug trade: reasons for concern and hope,’ Addiction 108 (11) 2013, 1871–1872. 17 UNODC, Transnational Organized Crime in West Africa, A Threat Assessment (Vienna: UNODC, 2013): 15,
http://www.unodc.org/documents/data-and-analysis/tocta/West_Africa_TOCTA_2013_EN.pdf 18 Ibid., 5. 19 Ibid. 20 Ibid., 44. 21 Pino Arlacchi, Addio Cosa Nostra (Biblioteca Univerzale Rizzoli, 2004): 6-7. 22 Stiftung Zentrum für Türkeistudien, The European Turks: Gross domestic product, working population, entrepreneurs and household data.
(Essen: Centre for Studies on Turkey, 2013). 23 Letizia Paoli and Peter Reuter ‘Drug trafficking and ethnic minorities in Europe,’ European Journal of Criminology 5 (2008): 13-37.
Drugs travel in the pipelines of regular commerce and traffic. Thus some aspects of the distribution of routes between a producer and consumer region can be easily explained. Consider for example two of the major portals for cocaine coming into Western Europe. The UNODC reports that for the period 2006-2011, between 40 and 70 percent of the seizures of cocaine in Portugal come from Brazil, with another 20 percent usually coming from Lusophone Africa.20 In contrast, during the same period, Brazil accounted for less than 10 percent of seizures headed for Spain; the bulk there came from Spanish-speaking Latin America. These patterns reflect the trading partnerships of the two Iberian countries.
Patterns of immigration may be particularly important for trafficking. The causal direction can be difficult to disentangle; the immigrant group in the consumer countries may make their home country an attractive transshipment site or the fact of being a transit country may increase the attractiveness of migrating to the destination country.
The large Albanian diaspora in Western Europe is a post-Cold War phenomenon.21 Albania is just one of many potential routes from Turkey to the richer Western markets. The diaspora, including many poorly-educated and poorer workers, may have made that country an attractive route.
Western Europe is home to an estimated 5 million Turkish citizens, many of whom are the children or grandchildren of the original immigrants.22 In the constant flow of communication and exchanges linking them to relatives and friends in their home country, heroin loads can be easily disguised. Whether the diaspora benefits from Turkey being a transit country or whether Turkey’s transit role is a function of the existence of many potential traffickers in Western Europe again cannot be determined.
Immigrants in the destination country who are from the producing and trafficking countries have advantages in managing the smuggling sector, with better knowledge of potential sellers and corruption opportunities. Paoli and Reuter examined the heroin trade in Western Europe and found that it was indeed dominated by immigrants from the transit countries; on the other hand, natives dominated the trade in synthetics and other domestically- produced drugs.23
Crossing more borders would seem to increase the risk of interception of the drugs.
However, borders represent varying levels of risk.
‘ ,
LSE Exper t Group on the Economic s of Drug Po l i cy | 37
The drug trade also readily uses indirect paths for smuggling. Drugs seized in Germany sometimes turn out to have travelled through Scandinavia into Russia and then exited through Poland to their final market. Ruggiero and South describe
‘a joint Czech-Colombia venture to ship sugar, rice and soya to Czechoslovakia….This operation was used to smuggle cocaine, destined for Western Europe. In 1991, police say that 440 lbs. of cocaine were seized in Bohemia and at Gdansk in Poland, which would have been smuggled onward to the Netherlands and Britain.’ 24
Crossing more borders would seem to increase the risk of interception of the drugs. However, borders represent varying levels of risk. A plane from Bogota landing in New York is likely to be subject to an intense search. Doing the same trip via Santiago, Chile will probably generate less vigorous scrutiny even when adding together the customs inspection at both airports. Of course there are other costs associated with the intermediate stop that have to be weighed in the calculation but complex routes, perhaps many such routes, is one possible response to interdiction.
THE IMPACT oF INTERDICTIoN oN TRAFFICKING RoUTES
As noted above, it is not hard to explain why interdiction might shift trafficking routes. By increasing the risk of seizures along one particular route, interdiction makes alternative routes relatively more attractive. Perhaps with a lag, the traffic then moves partially or completely from its original routes. That leaves many questions – for example, how intense does interdiction have to become to have this effect? And how permanent is the shift?
We begin by illustrating some important instances of interdiction-generated shifts. The claim of causality, that a particular change in trafficking routes is a consequence of a specific interdiction event, is never tightly supported by empirical evidence; only rarely is the interdiction itself precisely enough described and data on the distribution of trafficking volumes across routes are never well-documented. High plausibility is all that can ever be offered.
Note an important information asymmetry. Because more is known, or at least publicly disseminated, about route shifts than about interdiction itself, we only rarely learn of unsuccessful interdiction intensification. Nations or alliances (particularly NATO) do not provide enough specifics of an intensified effort
24 Vincenzo Ruggiero and Nigel South, Eurodrugs: Drug use, markets, and trafficking in Europe (UCL Press, 1995): 75. 25 Bruce Bagley, Drug Trafficking and Organised Crime in the Americas: Major Trends in the Twenty First Century, (Woodrow Wilson Center for
International Scholars, 2012), http://www.wilsoncenter.org/sites/default/files/BB%20Final.pdf. 26 For an excellent account of the implementation of the 100 percent search policy and its consequences see Ernestien Jensema, Fighting Drug
Trafficking With a Substance–Oriented Approach:A Matter of Substance (Transnational Institute, 2010). 27 UNODC, Cocaine Trafficking in West Africa: A threat to stability and development (with special reference to Guinea Bissau) (Vienna: 2007),
http://www.unodc.org/documents/data-and-analysis/west_africa_cocaine_report_2007-12_en.pdf.
at disrupting some specific route and then follow-up information, such as whether one can identify instances of the traffic not moving in response two or three years later. Thus, all that we can establish is that there are instances of movements in response to interdiction. Netherlands Antilles and the West African route
At the beginning of the last decade, authorities at Schiphol Airport in Amsterdam began to make many seizures of cocaine on passengers flying in from the Netherlands Antilles. The Netherlands Antilles was conveniently located close to the coast of Venezuela which has for at least a decade been used for exporting Colombian processed cocaine to both North America and Western Europe.25 By 2001, the total number of Schiphol seizures and the quantity seized rose to levels regarded as representing a crisis; some of the arrested had to be released because of inadequate detention capacity. Moreover it was estimated that the 1300 arrested in 2001 were only about five percent of the total number of couriers.26
As a consequence, the Dutch government in December 2003 imposed a policy of searching all passengers suspected of possessing cocaine coming off the plane from the Antilles. Anyone detected with less than three kilograms of cocaine was not arrested. Instead, the cocaine was seized, the courier’s name was added to a list of persons not eligible for flights and/or his or her passport was confiscated for three years. This was labelled a ‘substance-oriented’ rather than an ‘offender-oriented’ approach.
The results were exactly what the Dutch authorities hoped for. The number of detected couriers in the first quarter of 2004 was 343 and actually rose in the following quarter to a peak of 483; it then fell rapidly to 40 by the third quarter of 2005. In the third quarter of 2006 it had fallen further to only 17. The authorities felt confident enough of the criminal justice system’s capacity to handle these new numbers through conventional processing; the three kilogram limit was dropped to 1.5 kilograms and the sentencing regime moved back to what had conventionally been applied.
There were claims that this made little difference to the total quantity of cocaine imported into the Netherlands – and certainly into Europe – and that it simply diverted trafficking to new routes. In particular for the first time substantial quantities of cocaine were detected entering West Africa, exiting then to Western Europe. Whereas in 2003 only 1.1 tons of cocaine were seized in Africa, by 2007 that number had risen to 5.5 tons, mostly from West Africa. Figure 1 provides UNODC estimates of the quantities of cocaine trafficked to Western Europe through West Africa, 2004-2010.
The nation of Guinea-Bissau became a transshipment country.27 This tiny and impoverished country has no military or police capacity to deal with smugglers; the government is easily corrupted. Smugglers started using landing strips there for large shipments.
38 | End ing the Drug Wars
In 2007 there was one seizure of three quarters of a ton and it is believed that an even larger quantity from that shipment made it out of the country.28
Ghana, a larger nation than Guinea-Bissau but one also with fragile institutions, saw a sudden influx of cocaine traffickers; in 2005 Accra accounted for more seized cocaine at London’s Heathrow than did any other city.29 Until about 2010 there were regular reports of multi-kilo seizures of the drug either in Ghana itself or at airports after flights from Ghana.
Was the opening of the West African route a response to the closing of the Netherlands Antilles smuggling channel? The timing is roughly right. Venezuela was once again identified as the principal source of the cocaine for the African route as it had been for the Antilles. That is about all one can offer in the absence of interviews with traffickers. Mexico and its Central American neighbours
Figure 1. Tons of Pure Cocaine Transiting West Africa on their way to Europe.
28 K. Sullivan, ‘Route of Evil: How a Tiny West African Nation Became a Key Smuggling for Colombian Cocaine and the Price it is Paying’ Washington Post, 25 May 2008, A1.
29 European Commission, ‘A report on Global Illicit Drugs Markets 1998-2007, 2009, 50, http://ec.europa.eu/justice/anti-drugs/files/report-drug- markets-short_en.pdf.
30 The film Maria, Full of Grace provides a heart-rending and persuasive portrayal of the work conditions of those who carry the drugs by swallowing condoms stuffed with the powder.
31 For example, US Office of National Drug Control Policy, National Drug Control Strategy, 2011, http://www.whitehouse.gov/sites/default/files/ ondcp/ndcs2011.pdf shows that 95 percent of flows in 2010 were across the Mexico border.
32 Kazakhstan serves the same role for Central Asian heroin traveling to Russia. None of Tajikistan, Kyrgizstan or Uzbekistan have borders with Russia, so heroin trafficked through those countries have to pass through Kazakhstan or (less frequently) Turkmenistan to reach Russia. There are no claims that Kazakhstan-resident individuals or organisations play an important role in the trade.
For 25 years, from about 1985 to 2010, Mexico was the principal transshipment country for Colombian cocaine entering the United States. The Caribbean, which served as the principal transshipment region in the early 1980s when the cocaine trade first became important, accounted for 75 percent of US cocaine seizures in 1982; five years later it was less than half that.
In recent years, some cocaine has entered directly from Colombia, via both planes30 and small boats, but the US government consistently claimed that 90 percent entered via Mexico.31 Until about 2007 it was thought that the countries between Colombia and Mexico (the seven nations of Central America) served as transshipment countries only in the passive sense that the drug passed through their territory; no transactions were thought to take place there.32
At the end of 2006 the newly-elected Mexican president Felipe Calderón launched an intense campaign against his nation’s major Drug Trafficking Organisations (DTO). This resulted in major conflict within the cocaine-smuggling sector; violence reached extraordinary levels, with over 60,000 drug-related homicides in the six years of the Calderón presidency.
2004 2005 2006 2007 2008 2009 2010
50
45
40
35
30
25
20
15
10
5
0 3
17
32
47
23 21
18
To ns
o f
co ca
in e
tr an
si tio
ni ng
Source: UNODC estimates.
LSE Exper t Group on the Economic s of Drug Po l i cy | 39
Table 2. Cocaine Seizures in Central American nations, 2001-201134
Cocaine Seizures 2001 2002 2003 2004 2005 2006 2007 2008 2009 2010 2011
Belize 3854 7 56 735 244 90 32 16 0 2600 0
Costa Rica 1748 2955 4291 4590 7049 22909 32435 16167 20875 11265 8952
El Salvador 31 2075 2044 2710 38 107 4075 1347 442 150 0
Guatemala 4107 2934 9200 4481 5085 287 711 2214 6936 1458 3960
Honduras 717 79 5649 3934 472 2714 0 6468 0 0 13904
Nicaragua 2717 2208 1110 3703 6951 9720 13 19500 9800 17500 0
Panama 2660 2587 9487 7068 18314 36000 60000 51000 52443 52429 34132
By 2007 there were signs that the northern triangle of Central America (El Salvador, Guatemala and Honduras) had become an area of much greater drug smuggling activity. Seizures became substantial for the first time (see Table 2) and there was a very large increase in homicides, many of which were thought to be drug-related. It is now claimed that Guatemalan gangs were actively involved in smuggling itself, paid by either Colombian or Mexican DTOs in cocaine rather than cash. Oddly enough, the largest seizures have been farther south, particularly in Panama, but there is some question as to whether these are double counting of Colombian seizures.
The suggestion here is that the intensification of enforcement in Mexico has led to a shift of some trafficking activities to countries lying between Colombia and Mexico. There does indeed seem to be more such activity.33 What is unclear though is what exactly has shifted from Mexico, since there are almost no direct deliveries to the United States from Central America. It may simply be that the Mexican government crackdown makes it sensible to hold inventory further south, where government protection is more cheaply bought, a reminder that smuggling is
33 An excellent source for this is the website Insight Organized Crime in the Americas, http://www.insightcrime.org. 34 The years with zero entries should be taken to be years of missing data.
not a single event but a combination of activities. Alternatively, it may be that what has shifted across Mexico’s southern border is safe operating space for the principals.
For the purposes of this contribution, this may be a counter-example to the balloon effect hypothesis. Mexico has cracked down but the result has been a relatively minor displacement of certain activities rather than a large-scale shift of routes.
Interdiction around Afghanistan
As already noted, there have been shifts in the routes from Afghanistan, now 15 years into its dominance as the world’s leading producer of opium and heroin, and to the major wealthy markets in the West. Seizure data, presented earlier, show such shifts. Unfortunately, there are no data about interdiction programmes that would permit testing of the balloon effect hypothesis. Iran always notes the intensity of its efforts to deter trafficking and to suppress its domestic heroin market, but there are no figures on how the intensity of interdiction has varied over time. The same is true for the countries of Central Asia.
40 | End ing the Drug Wars
CoNCLUSIoN
The balloon effect can be seen as a simplifying metaphor; after all interdiction is just one contributing factor to the observed shifts of trafficking.35 To test the balloon effect hypothesis properly requires a kind of data that is never likely to be available: estimates of the intensity of interdiction along specific routes and the flow of drugs along those same routes over a period of time. Even the most basic data, drug flows along routes, are hard to obtain. For instance ‘US drug officials claim that 70 percent of cocaine consumed in Europe was shipped through West Africa in 2007, while the United Nations Office on Drugs and Crime (UNODC) estimate that 25 percent of Europe’s cocaine transits through the sub-region’.36 There is simply no systematic methodology for making such estimates.37 We rely on impressions, weakly reinforced by seizure data. It is probably asymmetric, with false positives less likely than false negatives but with a delay in knowledge about the shift in routes, particularly in countries around Afghanistan.
Surely the balloon effect contains at least a grain of truth, even if it is not the whole story. Smugglers, like other profit-making enterprises, have incentives to respond to changes in costs. The trope of a globalised world is true for illegal drugs as it is for legal trade. But the question is how much increased interdiction can erode the competitive advantage of existing routes, and that remains in the domain of pure speculation.
What should decision-makers do in light of this uncertainty about the mobility of trafficking? One response of interdiction agencies is to cheer what appears to be good news. If the balloon effect is punctured, then the justification for intense interdiction is strengthened; it is not merely moving traffic around but has some prospect of actually reducing total world consumption. However, that flies in the face of the macro-evidence against interdiction’s effectiveness.
Fluctuations in the share of cocaine seized in recent years has not been reflected in estimated global consumption. The quantitative basis for clear statements is weak; seizure estimates are hampered by lack of purity data, while consumption estimates are notoriously fragile in the few countries where they exist. Nonetheless, it has been consistently difficult to find any connection between interdiction success and final market outcomes; Pollack and Reuter provide a brief review of the available evidence. 38
An alternative response is to note that there are some instances in which the balloon effect does indeed occur. The Dutch decision to crack down in the Netherlands Antilles has cost West African development dearly. Globalisation is not just a phenomenon to be observed; it is a fundamental aspect of decision-making. Interdiction crackdowns by one country may well affect others. Co-ordinating this element of decision-making internationally will be extremely difficult both institutionally and operationally but without such co-ordination, this kind of immiserating effect will no doubt occur again. ■
35 Cornelius Friesendorf, ‘Squeezing the balloon? United States Air Interdiction and the Restructuring of the South American Drug Industry in the 1990s,’ Crime, Law and Social Change 44 (2005): 45-78.
36 Gernot Klautschnig, (2012) ‘Africa and the war on drugs fighting ahistorical analysis,’ 2012, http://africanarguments.org/2012/10/18/africa-and-the-war-on-drugs-fighting-a-historical-analysis- of-the-west-african-trade-%E2%80%93-by-gernot-klantschnig/
37 Beau Kilmer, Jonathan P. Caulkins, Brittany Bond and Peter Reuter Reducing Drug Trafficking Revenues and Violence in Mexico: Would Legalizing Marijuana in California Help? (RAND Occasional Paper, 2010) http://www.rand.org/pubs/occasional_papers/2010/RAND_OP325.pdf
38 Harold Pollack and Peter Reuter, ‘Does tougher enforcement make drugs more expensive,’ Addiction (forthcoming).
LSE Exper t Group on the Economic s of Drug Po l i cy | 41
Improving Supply-Side Policies: Smarter Eradication, Interdiction and Alternative Livelihoods – and the Possibility of Licensing Vanda Felbab-Brown
THE GLoBAL CoUNTERNARCoTICS MooD: THE EMERGING DISSENSUS
Over the past three decades, US counternarcotics efforts abroad have strongly emphasised eradication of illicit crops, interdiction of drug flows and dismantling of drug trafficking organisations (DTOs). At the core of these policies lay the assumption that such drug suppression policies not only accomplished the key US objective of reducing US drug consumption by reducing the volume of drug flows to the United States, but also fostered other crucial US goals of weakening, if not outright defeating, terrorist and militant groups involved in the highly lucrative drug trade. Yet the cumulative evidence of the outcomes of these policies over the past three decades has proven these basic assumptions of US counternarcotics policies wrong. Premature forced eradication, unfocused interdiction and nonstrategic break-up of DTOs – policies often exported and force-fed to supply-side and transshipment countries – came with a host of negative side-effects. These include: extensive human rights violations; further political, economic and social marginalisation of illicit crop farmers; destabilisation of local governments; alienation of local populations; strengthening of bonds between militant groups and local populations; and increases in violence perpetrated by DTOs and other criminal groups.
Frustration and strong dissatisfaction with US-supported policies have stimulated increasing debates in Latin America about how to redesign policies toward the drug trade, including various forms of decriminalisation and legalisation of at least some narcotics, such as cannabis.
Such calls for reform have not been echoed in other parts of the world, however. Russia in particular has been at the forefront of calls for toughening policies. China has also embraced existing policies and many countries in Asia and the Middle East continue to defend their harsh punishments of users as well as local dealers.
Among many drug policy reformers, there is an emerging consensus that decriminalisation, public health, treatment and harm reduction- based policies and even legalising some drugs (such as cannabis in Uruguay) are more appropriate than punitive policies for controlling consumption.
Summary
■ The past three decades of US counternarcotics efforts abroad have strongly emphasised eradication of crops, interdiction and dismantling of drug trafficking organisations (DTOs).
■ Policies were aimed at reducing US drug consumption and weakening militant groups. The cumulative evidence has proven these basic assumptions wrong.
■ Successful cases of eradication and interdiction have at most succeeded in generating a two-year lag before production and supply recovered.
■ In poor countries eradication strengthens the political capital of the belligerents.
■ This is not to say that eradication should never be used. Rather, eradication needs to be well- crafted, used judiciously and, crucially, properly sequenced with other measures.
■ Just like eradication, alternative livelihoods can only shift production from one area to another (the ‘balloon effect’). But, when designed as broader development efforts, they make enforcing the law, including eradication, politically and socially acceptable, preventing dangerous instability.
■ Focused-deterrence strategies, selective targeting and sequential interdiction efforts are often more promising law enforcement alternatives than flow-suppression or zero- tolerance approaches.
■ States should move law enforcement forces away from random non-strategic strikes and blanket ‘zero-tolerance’ approaches against lowest-level offenders, and toward strategic selectivity to give each counter-crime operation enhanced impact.
■ Governments and international organisations need to thoroughly consider to which locales the illicit economy will shift if suppression efforts in a particular locale are effective and whether such a shift is desirable.
42 | End ing the Drug Wars
1 United Nations Office on Drugs and Crime, 2006 World Drug Report, http://www.unodc.org/pdf/WDR_2006/wdr2006_volume1.pdf. 2 See, for example, Tom Kramer, Martin Jelsma and Tom Blickman, Withdrawal Symptoms in the Golden Triangle: A Drugs Market in Disarray
(Amsterdam: Transnational Institute, January 2009). 3 Office of National Drug Control Policy, National Drug Control Strategy: Data Supplement 2013, http://www.whitehouse.gov/sites/default/files/
ondcp/policy-and-research/2013_data_supplement_final2.pdf: 76. 4 Ibid., 75. Note that in US databases, and this report, cocaine prices are given per two grams while heroin prices are given per gram. 5 See, for example, Jonathan P. Caulkins’ contribution to this report. 6 See Peter Reuter’s contribution to this report.
There is, however, no equivalent consensus among reformers on how to restructure supply-side policies and how to mitigate the multiple threats that the drug trade poses, including threats to public safety from violent drug trafficking organisations and to national security from the nexus of militancy and drug trafficking.
Many proponents of legalisation argue that legalisation by itself will eliminate violence, criminality and the militancy nexus. This contribution does not support that contention. Instead, it argues that even in markets of legal commodities, law enforcement plays a key role. Thus, rather than jettisoning eradication, interdiction and alternative livelihoods efforts altogether, there is a great and urgent need to make them smarter.
THE FAILURES oF ERADICATIoN AND HoW To IMPRoVE IT
A key premise of counternarcotics strategies that emphasise the eradication of drug crops is that the reduction in supply will reduce consumption by increasing street prices. Yet although eradication efforts have been extensive and occasionally have succeeded (for example China in the 1950s and 1960s and Vietnam in the 1990s and 2000s), they have failed to dramatically increase overall prices, including in key consumption markets.
In the US, consumption of cocaine has been declining steadily mainly because hardcore users have been aging. At the same time, consumption of methamphetamines and of synthetic and prescription drugs has increased. Cocaine consumption has meanwhile been on the rise in Western Europe. Iran and Pakistan remain extensive markets for heroin and other opiates. Russia and Brazil have an illicit drug consumption problem that rivals the West and continues to expand.1 In localities where traditional drug production and traffic have been suppressed, such as in Burma or Laos, people have not abandoned use. Instead, they frequently switch to home-cooked synthetic drugs that often cause even more health damage than traditional alkaloid- based substances.2
Indeed, despite determined eradication efforts over the past thirty years, drug prices in the West have been for the most part falling. In the United States, retail heroin prices fell from $1896 per gram at 11 percent purity in 1981 to $408 per gram at 28 percent in 2011, with the lowest price of $378 at 34 percent purity in 2008. 3 Cocaine prices fell from $669.18 per two grams at 40 percent in 1981 to $177.26 at 42 percent purity level in 2011, with the lowest recorded price of $132.89 at 64 percent purity in 2007.4 US heroin prices are thus 21 percent in nominal terms of what they were in the early 1980s, and cocaine prices are at 26.5 percent.
A counterargument could be raised that in the absence of such intense supply-side suppression measures, prices would be far lower and availability far greater, with accompanying expansion in consumption.5 Such a counterargument reveals the inherent difficulties of drawing inferences without analytic control comparisons of alternative policies. Imagine the following scenario: a sick patient has been taking a pill as treatment, but is not getting better.
Does that justifiably imply that the pill is not effective treatment? Possibly. But there are several other possibilities:
(1) The dosage needs to be higher, for example more intense eradication campaigns. (2) The pill is at least partly effective, and without it, the patient would be much sicker. (3) Not only is the pill ineffective, but is in fact counterproductive – like the eradication programmes detailed below which have complicated efforts to suppress militancy and terrorism. (4) The treatment is effective in attacking the disease (analogous to wiping out the poppy crops in a particular locale), but is killing the patient at the same time – worsening human rights and complicating counterinsurgency and counterterrorism efforts.
Indeed, counternarcotics suppression efforts have consistently failed in their second key promise: to diminish militants’ and terrorists’ physical capabilities by bankrupting them. Suppression efforts raise the price of illicit commodities – thus, in the cases of only partial suppression of production, frequently resulting in little change in the belligerents’ income. Given fairly stable or increasing international demand, full and permanent suppression of supply is extraordinarily hard to achieve. The extent of the belligerents’ financial losses from suppression of illicit economies depends on the adaptability of the belligerents, traffickers and peasants. Adaptation methods are frequently plentiful, especially in the case of illicit drugs. Belligerents can store drugs, which are essentially nonperishable. Belligerents can put some money away. Farmers can replant after eradication and offset losses from areas eradicated. Farmers, traffickers and belligerents can shift production to areas where the crops are not being eradicated and where detection is difficult. Traffickers can switch their trafficking, their means of transportation or take various other evasion adaptations.
Successes of law-enforcement and counter-narcotics supply-side policies frequently last only briefly. Without reductions in global demand, they inevitably give way to supply recovery in the same locale, or elsewhere (the so-called ‘balloon effect’6). Coca and
LSE Exper t Group on the Economic s of Drug Po l i cy | 43
opium cultivation and processing are archetypal footloose industries: they require little capital, few labour skills and the necessary technologies are simple and well-known. Source country suppression policies – eradication and interdiction – have at most succeeded in generating a two-year lag before production and supply recovered.7
There is not one single case over the past five decades where eradication policies succeeded in bankrupting or defeating belligerents. Even in Colombia, eradication hampered governmental efforts to defeat the FARC.8 Indeed, suppression of narcotics crops has proved outright counterproductive to defeating militants, obtaining actionable intelligence on terrorists and ending violent conflict. This is because belligerents often obtain not only financial resources, but also political capital from their involvement in the illicit economies such as the drug trade. The increases in the belligerents’ political capital are especially pronounced if they are involved in labour-intensive illicit economies, such as sponsoring illicit crop cultivation in poor regions where legal job opportunities are lacking. There, local populations, over whose allegiance terrorists, militants and governments compete, are fully dependent on cultivation of drug crops for basic economic survival, human security and any social advancement.
Belligerents who use their sponsorship of illicit economies and the income they derive from them to provide otherwise- lacking public goods and socio-economic benefits, such as schools, clinics and roads – and who protect the population against abusive traffickers and particularly against government eradication efforts – obtain the strongest political capital. The population bonds with them, often providing them with material benefits, such as food and shelter, and critically denying intelligence on the belligerents to the government and counterinsurgent forces. In poor countries or regions, eradication of illicit crops thus critically strengthens the political capital of the belligerents.
On the other hand, during periods and in places where interdiction has been undertaken without eradication, and especially during periods and in locales where laissez-faire
7 Kevin Jack Riley, Snow Job? (New Brunswick: Transaction Publishers, 1996), 93. 8 For the case of Colombia as well as Afghanistan, Peru, Burma and Thailand, see Vanda Felbab-Brown, Shooting Up: Counterinsurgency and
the War on Drugs (Washington, DC: Brookings, 2010). 9 Ibid., ‘Chapter 3: Peru,’ 35-68. 10 See, for example, Francisco Thoumi, Illegal Drugs, Economy, and Society in the Andes (Baltimore: John Hopkins University Press, 2003); Kathryn
Ledebur, ‘Bolivia: Clear Consequences,’ in Drugs and Democracy in Latin America, eds. Coletta A. Youngers and Eileen Rosin, (Boulder: Lynne Rienner, 2005), 143-182.
All of the above are not to say that eradication should never be
used as a counternarcotics policy tool. Rather, eradication needs to be well-crafted, used
judiciously and, crucially, properly sequenced with other measures.
‘ ,
toward narcotics crop cultivation or non-prosecution of illicit crop farmers have been the policy, the belligerents’ political capital has declined and the population has been more inclined to cooperate with and provide intelligence to the governing authorities, strengthening counterinsurgency and anti-militant efforts.9
Conditions necessary for eradication to be effective in reducing cultivation in specific areas:
1) First and foremost, if a government’s goal is to suppress production in the entire country, then it needs to have control over the entire country. It must have detailed knowledge of where production is shifting as a result of eradication and be able to counter this trend. It must also have a continuing presence on the ground to prevent replanting. It cannot face an armed opposition able to exploit the popular anger against eradication.
In addition to firm government control throughout the country, either one of the two following conditions needs to be present:
2) The government has the will and capacity to be very harsh to the population – ignoring their economic plight that is worsened by eradication; cracking down on protests and rebellions against eradication; and removing any opposition leaders who embrace the counter-eradication cause and could effectively mobilise against the government. And the government has to be prepared to carry out such repression on a repeated basis for years to come. Needless to say, such a policy is inconsistent with democracy and human rights – and not recommended by this author.
3) Alternative economic livelihoods are in place – not simply promised to take place in the future, but already generating legal economic alternatives. Like eradication, alternative livelihoods will not eliminate the world’s production of illicit crops or the world’s illicit economies. However, like eradication, they can be effective in reducing or even eliminating the illicit production in particular regions or countries – if they are well- designed, integrated into overall poverty reduction strategies and enjoy broader auspicious economic growth contexts. Often, however, they are not designed and implemented effectively and produce disappointing results. How to improve their effectiveness is discussed below.
The harsh repression model has so often been successful only on a temporary basis, and has mostly broken down within a few years. Poppy cultivation in Afghanistan picked up within one year after the Taliban’s 2000 prohibition. Despite a combination of repression and localised alternative development programmes in Bolivia, production increased there since 2000. 10 Mao’s eradication of opium poppy cultivation in China in the 1950s and 1960s has been the most effective and lasting eradication campaign ever; but it involved levels of brutality that would be, appropriately so, intolerable in most countries.
44 | End ing the Drug Wars
11 For a review of how Bolivia’s uno-cato policy and the broader strategy of ‘yes to coca, no to cocaine’ has evolved and the many difficulties it has run into, see Coletta Youngers, ‘Shifts in Cultivation, Usage Put Bolivia’s Coca Policy at the Crossroads,’ World Politics Review, December 5, 2013, 1-3.
All of the above are not to say that eradication should never be used as a counternarcotics policy tool. Rather, eradication needs to be well-crafted, used judiciously and, crucially, properly sequenced with other measures.
Using eradication to prevent the cultivation of illicit crops in national parks, for example, might be highly appropriate. Such a policy, however, will only be effective if suppression measures are less intense outside of national parks.
Similarly, once alternative livelihoods efforts have generated the necessary and sufficient resources for illicit crop farmers to switch to sustainable licit livelihoods, eradication may well be an important tool to catalyse such an economic switch. Such smart eradication will be socially viable and will strengthen the rule of law. But premature eradication – in the context of insurgency and without alternative livelihoods in place – will be counterproductive with respect to improving the security situation in the country and also ineffective with respect to suppressing the illicit crops.
In sum, governments should not rely on suppression of illicit economies to defeat or even substantially weaken belligerents. Most likely, belligerents will find a host of adaptations to escape from the resource-limitation trap, making the focus on limiting the belligerents’ resources a highly risky strategy for the government. If a government seeks to achieve a preponderance of military power, it needs to do so through strengthening its own military resources. In the case of labour-intensive illicit economies in poor countries, governments should postpone suppression efforts toward the illicit economy, which target the wider population, until and after belligerents have been defeated or have negotiated an end to the conflict. Premature suppression efforts, such as eradication, will alienate the population and severely curtail intelligence flows from the population. It will lose hearts and minds and severely hamper the military effort against the belligerents. Nor will eradication be effective in the context of violence because traffickers and producers will find a way to adapt in the context of limited state presence. Interdiction at borders and destruction of labs do not target the population directly.
Consequently, it does not alienate the population to the same extent as eradication and is thus more easily compatible with the counterinsurgency and counterterrorism effort.
Military forces – whether domestic or international – should focus on directly defeating the belligerents and protecting the population. They do have an important role to play in counternarcotics policy and in suppressing other illicit economies, namely to provide security. Without such security, efforts to suppress illicit economies will not be effective. But they should not engage in eradication themselves.
If belligerents have not yet penetrated an illicit economy in a country – for example, narcotics cultivation in a particular region – governments should make every effort to prevent the belligerents from penetrating the economy, such as by establishing a cordon sanitaire around the region.
If the belligerents themselves undertake suppression of a labour- intensive illicit economy the government should immediately step in and provide economic relief to the population. It should also intensify the military effort against the belligerents at that time as they will be extremely vulnerable politically and not have a robust population support base. Most likely, belligerents will themselves undertake eradication only when they first encounter the illicit economy – which could be a highly auspicious moment for the government to undertake a robust offensive against the belligerents. But such an opportunity could also arise as a result of a change in leadership, intensified ideological fervour, or the need to appease some outside patron.
Efforts to limit the belligerents’ resources should focus on mechanisms, such as those targeted against money laundering, that do not directly harm the wider population. Such measures cannot remain localised but need to be strengthened on the global level. It is important to recognise, however, that anti-laundering measures are no panacea and will remain of limited effectiveness. If the government itself undertakes suppression efforts toward a labour-intensive illicit economy — efforts which target the wider population – it should at least complement such a dangerous policy by providing immediate relief to the population by way of humanitarian aid and alternative livelihoods programmes. Alternative livelihoods programmes will not have a chance to really take off until conflict has ended and security has been established; but the government needs to demonstrate to the population right away that it is not indifferent to its plight.
Even after the conflict has ended, eradication of illicit crops should only be undertaken once the population has access to alternative livelihoods that address the entire scope of structural drivers of illicit crop cultivation. That may well entail delaying eradication for several years while alternative livelihoods efforts are being implemented; eradication should only be undertaken when the household is receiving sufficient legal income. However, a well-sequenced eradication may well be undertaken in areas where households are not economically dependent on drug crop cultivation. The so-called uno-cato policy that President Evo Morales adopted in Bolivia, permitting households to cultivate a small area of land with coca, provides many lessons.11
A failure to actually provide such comprehensive alternative development – only promising it for the future and undertaking eradication prematurely – will result in social instability, critically destabilising the government immediately after conflict. In that case, the government will only be able to maintain eradication by resorting to very harsh measures toward the population and will have to maintain such repression for many years.
LSE Exper t Group on the Economic s of Drug Po l i cy | 45
12 For a good overview, see Ronald D. Renard, Opium Reduction in Thailand, 1970-2000: A Thirty-Year Journey (Bangkok: UNDCP Silkworm Books, 2001).
13 Ibid., 36 and UNODC, Southeast Asia: Opium Survey 2012, December 2008, 5. 14 Pierre-Arnaud Chouvy, ‘Drugs and War Destabilize Thai-Myanmar Border Region,’ Jane’s Intelligence Review, April 1, 2002; and Pierre-Arnaud
Chouvy, Opium: Uncovering the Politics of Poppy (Cambridge: Harvard University Press, 2010). 15 For a discussion of how, in the context of insecurity and ongoing military conflict, alternative livelihoods efforts will be of limited effectiveness
and can be even counterproductive, see Paul Fishstein and Andrew Wilder, Winning Hearts and Minds? Examining the Relationship between Aid and Security in Afghanistan (Tufts University, Feinstein International Center, January 2012); and Vanda Felbab-Brown, Aspiration and Ambivalence: Strategies and Realities of Counterinsurgency and State-building in Afghanistan (Washington, DC: Brookings Institution Press, 2013).
16 David Mansfield, ‘The Economic Superiority of Illicit Drug Production: Myth and Reality—Opium Poppy Cultivation in Afghanistan,’ paper prepared for the International Conference on Alternative Development in Drug Control and Cooperation, Feldafing (Munich), January 7–12, 2002.
17 David Mansfield and Adam Pain, ‘Alternative Livelihoods: Substance or Slogan?’ AREU Briefing Paper, October 2005, http://areu.org.af/UpdateDownloadHits.aspx?EditionId=187&Pdf=524E-Substance or Slogan BP.pdf.
...the absolutist goal of a complete suppression of
drug trafficking (or organised crime overall) will mostly be unachievable, and will be
particularly problematic in the context of acute state weakness
where underdeveloped and weak state institutions are the norm.
‘ ,
THE FAILURES oF ALTERNATIVE LIVELIHooDS EFFoRTS AND WAyS To IMPRoVE THEM
Even if smart alternative livelihoods efforts were undertaken globally, they would not eliminate the global drug trade. Some people with plentiful legal economic options would be tempted to make a high income from breaking the law. Just like eradication, alternative livelihoods can only shift production from one area to another. But alternative livelihoods efforts when designed as broader development efforts make enforcing the law, including eradication, politically and socially acceptable, preventing dangerous instability. However, in order to accomplish these goals, they need to be properly sequenced and well-designed.
In their current design, alternative livelihoods programmes have been no more successful than eradication on a country- wide scale (although they have been relatively more successful at local levels). This is partially because alternative livelihood programmes have been neither sufficiently long-lasting nor well-funded and well-managed. Thailand provides the most significant example of success. There, three decades of multi- faceted, comprehensive, well-funded and well-managed rural development since the 1970s – significantly accompanied by very impressive and crucial economic growth and industrialisation that generated extensive new employment opportunities outside of drug areas led to the elimination of poppy cultivation.12 Thus cultivation fell from17,920 hectares at its peak in 1965-1966 to 209 hectares in 2012.13
It is important to point out that even at its peak, cultivation was about a tenth of the size of the problem in Afghanistan today or (in the case of coca) in Latin America. Moreover, Thailand continues to have flourishing traffic in synthetic drugs as well as in opiates from other countries.14
For alternative livelihoods programmes to be effective in reducing illicit crop cultivation in a lasting way, good security needs to be established in the rural regions. In other words, military conflict needs to be ended.15
Moreover, alternative livelihoods programmes cannot be construed as only crop substitution. Price profitability is only one factor. Even in rich Western countries, cultivation of illicit cannabis is more profitable than the many legal jobs, yet the vast majority of the population chooses to obtain legal employment. The key for alternative livelihoods should not be to match the prices of the illicit commodity – a losing game – but rather to create such economic conditions that allow the population to have a decent livelihood without having to resort to the illicit economy.
Other drivers of illicit economies, such as insecurity and a lack of access to necessary productive resources, value-added chains and markets are frequently far more important determinants of the decision to participate in illicit economies. Thus, farmers, such as those in the Shinwar and Achin regions of Afghanistan or the Shan hill areas of Burma, continue to cultivate illicit crops even though legal crops, such as vegetables, fetch greater prices and would bring a greater profit.16 Risk-minimisation in a high-risk environment is often more important than profit-maximisation. A mixture of many other factors also matters: security, rule of law, assured property rights and moral considerations, as well as other economic structural drivers.17
For alternative livelihoods to have any chance to take off and be sustained, they must address all the structural drivers of illicit economies. They must encompass the generation of sufficient employment opportunities (such as through the promotion of high-value, labour-intensive crops), infrastructure building, distribution of new technologies (including fertilizers and better seeds), marketing help and the development of value- added chains, facilitation of local microcredit, establishment of access to land without the need to participate in the illicit economy and development of off-farm income opportunities, to name a few.
46 | End ing the Drug Wars
Focused-deterrence strategies, selective targeting and sequential
interdiction efforts should often be considered as more promising law
enforcement alternatives than flow-suppression measures or
zero-tolerance approaches.
‘ ,
18 Vanda Felbab-Brown, ‘Bringing the State to the Slum: Confronting Organized Crime and Urban Violence in Latin America,’ Brookings Latin America Initiative Paper Series, December 2011, http://www.brookings.edu/~/media/research/files/papers/2011/12/05%20latin%20 america%20slums%20felbabbrown/1205_latin_america_slums_felbabbrown.pdf.
Alternative livelihoods efforts will be ineffective if they are conceived as discreet handouts and isolated interventions, as is indeed often the case in both rural settings, where the goal is to suppress drug cultivation, and in urban environments where socio-economic policies are meant to reduce drug trafficking and other criminality.18 Alternative livelihoods really mean comprehensive rural and overall economic and social development. As such, the programmes require a lot of time, the politically difficult willingness to concentrate resources and lasting security in the area where they are undertaken.
trafficking groups during the administration of President Felipe Calderon broke up the groups, but also provoked extremely violent turf wars among and within the crime groups over territory and access to corruption channels. In Afghanistan, interdiction efforts of the mid-2000s that focused on the least powerful small traders led to a vertical integration of the illegal and gave rise to powerful and well-connected drug capos and enabled the Taliban to reintegrate itself into Afghanistan’s drug trade. Similarly, zero-tolerance approaches to drugs and crime, popular around the world since the late 1980s, have often proven problematic. They have frequently failed to suppress criminality while increasing human rights violations and police abuses. And the absolutist goal of a complete suppression of drug trafficking (or organised crime overall) will mostly be unachievable, and will be particularly problematic in the context of acute state weakness where underdeveloped and weak state insti tutions are the norm. Yet well-crafted interdiction efforts remain a crucial policy tool – but not because they will significantly reduce the income of belligerents or significantly limit supply. Rather, they are an important tool because they allow the state to prevent criminal groups from cooperating with militant actors. They also allow the state to prevent criminal groups from accumulating extensive coercive and corruptive power which threatens the security, rule of law and political integrity of the country. They further help the state in minimising the violence associated with criminal markets. Smart interdiction policies for achieving the above goals include the following measures:
(1) Governments should avoid unnecessarily strengthening the bond between the criminal traffickers and the belligerents by treating the two as a unified actor and should explore ways to pit the two kinds of actors against each other. Far from being comrades in arms, they have naturally conflicting interests, and governments should avoid helping them to align their interests. One way may be to temporarily let up on the group that represents a smaller threat to the state and to exploit that group for intelligence acquisition.
But it is also important to be conscious of the possibility that such efforts may set up perverse incentives to corrupt the state. Selectively targeting only traffickers linked to belligerents, for example, will send a signal that the best way to be a trafficker is to be a part of the government. That may well be beneficial in the short run with respect to counterinsurgency objectives, but it may generate long- term problems of corruption. Thus planning needs to be taken as to how to reclaim state dominance and limit corruption once the security threat from the belligerents has subsided.
(2) Interdiction efforts need to be designed carefully with the objective of limiting the coercive and corruption power of crime groups. The goal of interdiction should thus be to have the illicit economy populated by many small traders, rather than a few vertically integrated groups. Although the former will likely require an intensification of intelligence resources
THE FAILURES oF INTERDICTIoN AND HoW To MAKE INTERDICTIoN MoRE EFFECTIVE
Over the past several decades, interdiction policies have been predominantly designed to stop or minimise the volume of illicit flows. Occasionally, but rarely, they have succeeded in disrupting trafficking and rerouting it from particular regions, or in reshaping the structures of criminal markets. Interdiction efforts were, for example, successful in destroying the so-called ‘French connection’ and disrupting heroin smuggling from Asia through Turkey in the 1970s (attributable to successful interdiction plus the licensing of Turkish opium cultivation for medical purposes). But the outcome of disrupting the ‘French connection’ also included the emergence of substantial heroin production elsewhere—namely Mexico. During the 1990s, the United States was highly effective in disrupting the drug trade through the Caribbean, pushing trafficking into Central America and Mexico. With US assistance, Colombia ultimately prevailed against the Medellín and Cali cartels and broke up large cartels into smaller, less threatening ones – but those successes also empowered the Mexican drug trafficking groups.
Indeed, interdiction measures preoccupied with the suppression of flows or otherwise mis-designed have often turned out to produce a set of undesirable effects. In Mexico, premature and nonselective frontal assault by the state on Mexico’s drug
LSE Exper t Group on the Economic s of Drug Po l i cy | 47
devoted to keeping track of the many small actors, such an outcome will benefit public safety because small traders will not have the power to systematically corrupt or threaten the state.
Focused-deterrence strategies, selective targeting and sequential interdiction efforts should often be considered as more promising law enforcement alternatives than flow-suppression measures or zero-tolerance approaches. These former approaches seek to minimise the most pernicious behaviour of criminal groups, such as violence or engagement with terrorist groups, and help law enforcement in stitutions overcome resource deficiencies.19
Defining ‘the most harmful’ behaviour can vary. The broad concept is to move law enforcement forces away from random non-strategic strikes and blanket ‘zero-tolerance’ approaches against lowest-level offenders, and toward strategic selectivity to give each counter-crime operation enhanced impact. The decision whether to focus selective interdiction on high-value targets or the middle layer of criminal groups is importantly related to whether incapacitation or deterrence strategies are privileged.20
Meanwhile, before the state takes on extensive and powerful crime networks, it needs to have the law enforcement and intelligence resources ready to prevent and suppress violence resulting from turf wars over illicit markets.
(3) The state and international partners sponsoring interdiction and suppression measures in source countries keenly need to watch the watchdogs. Organisations and individuals tasked with eradication and interdiction are ideally placed to become the top traffickers in a country because they have access to intelligence and can manipulate suppression efforts to augment their power and target political or ethnic rivals. In many source countries subjected to intense suppression efforts, the top law enforcement officials became the top traffickers. Consequently, relentless internal monitoring is critical.
(4) Governments and international organisations also need to thoroughly consider to which locales the illicit economy will shift if suppression efforts in a particular locale are effective and whether such a shift is desirable. Suppression will only shift production elsewhere – for example, where a major terrorist group operates. Such a group consequently would receive a
19 For details on focused-deterrence strategies and selective targeting, see David Kennedy, Daniel Tompkins and Gayle Garmise, ‘Pulling Levers: Getting Deterrence Right,’ National Institute of Justice Journal (236), 1998, 2-8; Mark Kleiman, When Brute Force Fails: How to Have Less Crime and Less Punishment (Princeton: Princeton University Press, 2009); Vanda Felbab-Brown, ‘Targeted Deterrence, Selective Targeting, Drug Trafficking and Organized Crime: Concepts and Practicalities,’ IDPC-IISS-Chatham House, Modernizing Drug Law Enforcement, Report No. 2, February 2013.
20 Vanda Felbab-Brown, ‘Despite Its Siren Song, High-Value Targeting Doesn’t Fit All: Matching Interdiction Patterns to Specific Narcoterrorism and Organized-Crime Contexts,’ The Brookings Institution, October 1, 2013.
21 For analysis of licensing efficacy in India and Turkey, see David Mansfield, ‘An Analysis of Licit Opium Poppy Cultivation: India and Turkey,’ author’s copy.
22 For a detailed analysis, see Vanda Felbab-Brown, ‘Opium Licensing in Afghanistan: Its Desirability and Feasibility,’ Foreign Policy Studies Policy Paper, No. 1, Brookings Institution Press, August 2007, http://www3.brookings.edu/fp/research/felbab-brown200708.pdf.
23 See Vanda Felbab-Brown, ‘The Disappearing Act: Species Conservation and the Illicit Trade in Wildlife in Asia,’ Brookings Foreign Policy Working Paper No. 6, Brookings Institution, June 2011, http://www.brookings.edu/papers/2011/06_illegal_wildlife_trade_felbabbrown.aspx; Vanda Felbab-Brown, ‘Not as Easy as Falling off a Log: The Illegal Timber Trade in the Asia-Pacific Region and Possible Mitigation Strategies,’ Brookings Foreign Policy Working Paper No. 5, Brookings Institution, March 2011.
major windfall, both in terms of military capabilities and political capital. The mere fact of relocation will be highly disruptive to the new recipient region with respect to public safety, national security and political, judicial and law-enforcement institutions. Moreover, governments and international organisations need to consider what illicit economy will replace the existing one and whether it is potentially even more pernicious.
THE PRoMISE oF LICENSING AND LEGALISATIoN AND WHy THEy ARE NoT A PANACEA Source-country policies toward illicit economies can also encompass licensing of the illicit economy for legal purposes. For example, the licensing of opium poppy cultivation for medical opiates (morphine, codeine and thebaine) in Turkey eliminated the illegal cultivation of poppy there. The fact that some form of licensing is feasible and effective in one context does not mean it would be equally effective in other contexts. Turkey had a strong state that had firm control over the territory concerned. Furthermore, Turkey was able to utilise a particular technology, the so-called poppy straw method, that makes diversion of morphine into the illicit trade very difficult. India’s licensing system for the cultivation of opium poppy for medical opiates proved considerably less effective in preventing diversion of opium into illicit uses, as India never adopted the poppy-straw method.21 Although both India and Turkey have a guaranteed market in the United States under the so-called 80/20 rule, both are being displaced from the licit market by new industrial suppliers of medical opiates, such as Australia. Trying to apply such a licensing scheme, say to Afghanistan today, would face a host of legal, political, economic and efficacy obstacles, foremost among them the lack of security and state presence, but also the lack of a guaranteed market and stiff international competition.22
In addition to opiates, licensing of limited production can and has also been adopted in the case of the illicit logging of tropical forests, mining or wildlife trafficking. In some cases, such as in the case of farming of crocodeleans, licensing turned out to be a highly effective policy, saving many species from extinction.
In many other cases, however, licensing of wildlife trade, logging and mining merely turned out to be a white-wash of consumer consciousness, masking undesirable practices, complicating law enforcement and increasing demand.23
48 | End ing the Drug Wars
Proponents of legalisation as a mechanism to reduce organised crime often make two arguments: that legalisation will severely deprive organised crime groups of resources; and that legalisation will also free law enforcement agencies to concentrate on other types of crime, such as murders, kidnappings and extortion. A country may have good reasons to want to legalise the use and even the production of some addictive substances and ride out the consequences of possible greater use. Such reasons could include providing better health care to users, reducing the number of users in prison and perhaps even generating greater revenues and giving jobs to the poor.
Yet without robust state presence and effective law enforcement, there can be little assurance that organised crime groups would be excluded from the legal drug trade. In fact, they may have numerous advantages over legal companies and manage to hold onto the trade, including through violent means.
Further organised crime groups may intensify their violent power struggles over remaining illegal economies, such as the smuggling of other illegal commodities or migrants, prostitution, extortion and kidnapping.
Nor does legalisation imply that law enforcement would be liberated to focus on other issues or become less corrupt: the state would have to devote substantial resources to regulating, monitoring and enforcing the legal economy, with the legal economy potentially serving as a mechanism to launder illegally produced drugs.
Additionally, a grey market in drugs would likely emerge: the higher the tax on the legal drug economy imposed to deter use and generate revenue, the greater the pressures for a grey market to emerge. Organised crime groups could set up their own fields with smaller taxation, snatch the market and the profits and the state would be back to combating them and eradicating their fields. Such grey markets exist alongside a host of legal economies, from cigarettes to stolen cars.
Smartening the design of supply-side policies – eradication,
interdiction, alternative livelihoods – and carefully monitoring and adjusting the design of licensing and legalisation
measures will go a long way to improving the effectiveness of policies toward the
drug trade and minimising their often intense negative side-effects., ‘
Thus there is no guarantee either that marginalised groups, such as farmers of illicit crops, would retain their jobs in a legal drug economy: The legal drug cultivation would likely shift to other more developed areas of agricultural production which are inaccessible to the marginalised groups to begin with, being the result of exclusionary political-economic institutional arrangements. Indeed, redesigning political and economic institutions to achieve greater equity of access and accountability to the overall population, and hence dismantling state institutional capture by powerful economic and political elites, are often the necessary prerequisites to make licensing and alternative livelihoods work.
CoNCEPTUALISING CoUNTERNARCoTICS PoLICIES AS STATE-BUILDING EFFoRTS
Without capable and accountable police that are responsive to the needs of the people – from tackling street crime to suppressing organised crime – and that are backed-up by an efficient, accessible and transparent justice system, neither legal nor illegal economies will be well-managed by the state. Smartening the design of supply-side policies – eradication, interdiction, alternative livelihoods – and carefully monitoring and adjusting the design of licensing and legalisation measures will go a long way to improving the effectiveness of policies toward the drug trade and minimising their often intense negative side-effects. Reducing the violence associated with drug trafficking should be a priority for law enforcement agencies. Governments that effectively reduce the violence surrounding illicit economies often may not be able to rid their countries of organised crime; they can, however, lessen its grip on society, thereby giving citizens greater confidence in government, encouraging citizen cooperation with law enforcement and aiding the transformation of a national security threat into a public safety problem. That can well be accomplished – and many countries have succeeded in doing so – in the absence of legalisation. Counternarcotics policies as well as other anti-crime measures should therefore be conceived as a multifaceted state- building effort that seeks to strengthen the bonds between the state and marginalised communities dependent on or vulnerable to participation in illicit economies for reasons of economic survival and physical security. Efforts need to focus on ensuring that peoples and communities will obey laws – by increasing the likelihood that illegal behaviour and corruption will be punished via effective law enforcement, but also by creating a social, economic and political environment in which the laws are consistent with the needs of the people so that the laws can be seen as legitimate and hence be internalised. ■
LSE Exper t Group on the Economic s of Drug Po l i cy | 49
Addressing the Costs of Prohibition: Internally Displaced Populations in Colombia and Mexico Laura H. Atuesta Becerra
The creation of internally displaced populations (IDPs) is one of the indirect costs of the drug prohibition policies implemented in Colombia and Mexico during the 2000s. Although in Colombia the problem has been quantified and recognised, and the government has changed the legislation in order to provide the
IDPs with humanitarian assistance, in Mexico policies are inexistent, there is no registry for quantifying them and the government has not recognised its responsibility for the problem. Currently, the discussions about the failure of the ‘war on drugs’ are taking place at various national and international levels. Experts have argued that new drug policies should be focused more on addiction treatments, consumption prevention and health programs. However, some important questions should be kept in mind while discussing these new policies. What would happen to peasants in Colombia who abandoned their land and to civilians in Mexico who moved to safer places because their lives were threatened? Would these drug policies focused on health issues, consumption and treatments cover the humanitarian assistance these IDPs need? Would the cartels stop their extortion practices just because currently illicit drugs were legalised and their main source of income taken away? Would rebel groups in Colombia do the same? This article uses a simulation analysis of the legalisation of drugs in Colombia and a migration analysis in Mexico to answer some of these questions.
Colombia and Mexico face challenges in order to solve the humanitarian crisis created by IDPs’ living conditions. Although Colombia has approved the Victims’ Law to protect IDPs, its implementation has been difficult and the rebel groups keep resisting the return of victims to their hometowns. In Mexico, the situation is exacerbated because of the inexistence of academic research that quantifies the size of the IDP, the lack of public policies to address the situation and the increasing insecurity for the civilian population in areas with high levels of drug-related violence.
This contribution concludes that the legalisation or regularisation of illegal drugs would not by itself ameliorate the IDP problem. In Colombia, the creation of new rebel groups after the demilitarisation of the paramilitary groups are enough evidence to suggest that, even if illegal drugs were legalised, and the rebels’ main source of income were taken away, they would find new financial sources through extortion or other illegal activities. Results from a computable general equilibrium (CGE) model1 using data from Colombia suggest that the economic welfare of households would be improved only if the government reassigned the military budget to other
1 CGE models are a type of economic analysis that use real world data to estimate the economic impacts resulting from changes in policy, technology or other factors.
Summary
■ The creation of internally displaced populations (IDPs) is one of the indirect costs of the drug prohibition policies implemented in Colombia and Mexico during the 2000s.
■ There is a need for national governments to recognise and work to ameliorate the problems associated with the creation of IDPs.
■ This article concludes that the legalisation or regularisation of illegal drugs would not by itself ameliorate the IDP problem.
■ If the legalisation of drugs ends the armed conflict in producer and transit countries, the welfare of households is improved only when the government reinvests the security expenditures in other productive sectors such as health, education and transportation.
50 | End ing the Drug Wars
2 ‘Decreto por el que se expide la Ley General de Víctimas,’ Diario Oficial de la Federación, January 9, 2013, http://dof.gob.mx/nota_detalle.php?codigo=5284359&fecha=09/01/2013 3 ‘La Comisión de Víctimas queda fuera del presupuesto 2014,’ Animal Político, 2013, http://www.animalpolitico.com/2013/11/la-comision-de-victimas-queda-fuera-del-presupuesto-2014/#axzz2mzouOxoO. 4 Ana M. Ibañez, El desplazamiento forzoso en Colombia: un camino sin retorno hacia la pobreza (Universidad de los Andes, 2009). 5 ‘Protección de tierras y patrimonio de población desplazada: Síntesis de la experiencia del Proyecto Protección de Tierras y Patrimonio de la
Población Desplazada,’ Acción Social, 2010, http://restituciondetierras.gov.co/media/descargas/publicaciones/resumen_ejecutivo.pdf 6 Luis Benavides and Sandra Patargo, ‘México ante la crisis humanitaria de los desplazados internos,’ Foreign affairs: Latinoamérica, 12/4
(2012): 77-88. 7 Although some already returned to their places of origin, it is estimated by the local government that, as of May 2012, 25,000 people
remained displaced in Chiapas (IDMC, 2012).
Between 2000 and 2010, Colombia had the second- largest IDPs (after Sudan)
with a proportion of displaced over the total population
of 7.8 percent.
‘ , economic activities. The legalisation of drugs, without such reinvestments, would only produce ‘some’ return migration from urban to rural areas and a very small revival or regeneration of the countryside. Further, if new rebel groups were subsequently created, the government would be unlikely to reduce its military spending to reinvest it into other economic activities.
In the case of Mexico, the country needs first to recognise and quantify the IDPs in order to design public policies to address their needs. Congress approved the Victims’ Law in January 2013, which includes the creation of a Victims’ National System and restitution for the victims of up to 500 days’ worth of minimum wages, depending on the damage they suffered.2 However, the Law does not have any budget assigned for its implementation and it has not found an equilibrium between the local support offered to the victims by some of the states and the federal jurisdiction.3 The results of an internal migration economic model that includes as a determinant the drug-related violence differential between origin and destination suggest that violence is a determinant of migration. Further, they suggest that the relationship is stronger when the place of origin is a high- violence state. These results suggest that people fled from violence in Mexico, even if economic opportunities were not better at their destination point.
Given the role played by the drug cartels in provoking this migration in Mexico, one could ask if these migrants would be willing to return to their hometowns if illegal drugs became legal or regularised. Using the experience of Colombia and the evidence of the creation of new rebel groups there, this return-migration scenario does not seem likely. The drug cartels in Mexico are already extorting migrants from Central America passing through on their way to the US. Further, the fact that they already control territory, mostly in the northern states, makes it probable that current clashes with the military forces would continue. This situation of violence and extortion would
generate a pull effect for migrants who would consider returning to their places of origin. If return migration is difficult, it becomes evident that we need more immediate and integrated approaches to this issue while discussions on the future of drug policies take place. Meanwhile, although much of the current discourse about reversing the damage caused by the ‘war on drugs’ centres on issues of consumption and treatment, it must be recognised that these changes will have limited impacts in countries such as Mexico and Colombia which suffer systemic illicit drug-related violence, homicides and IDPs.
This contribution continues as follows. The second section below briefly describes the forced displacement situation in Mexico and Colombia. Following this the contribution will examine a Colombian CGE model and a welfare analysis under a potential scenario of drugs being legalised. Next it will look at the migration model and its estimates for Mexico including the drug-related violence differential as a determinant of the migration decision. This contribution concludes with an analysis of the costs associated with the IDP and examines new approaches for the future of drug policies in the Americas.
INTERNALLy-FoRCED DISPLACEMENT AS AN INDIRECT CoST oF PRoHIBITIoN
Between 2000 and 2010, Colombia had the second-largest IDPs (after Sudan) with a proportion of displaced over the total population of 7.8 percent.4 Forced displacement is associated with the internal armed political conflict. During the 1990s the conflict was intensified by the strengthening of the guerrillas and the paramilitaries being financed by the illegal drug business. Colombia is considered one of the countries in the region with the most advanced legislation to protect IDPs. These efforts started in 1997 with the creation of the National System for Attending the Displaced Population and were strengthened in 1999 with the creation of the Displaced Population Registry (RUPD). In 2005, with the approval of the Justice and Peace Law, the government established the right for victims to seek truth, justice and reparations. Later on, in 2007, the Constitutional Court recognised land restitution as a fundamental right for IDPs. This was based on the principle of ensuring victims could attain the same situation he or she had before the displacement.5 Finally, in 2011, Congress approved the Victims’ Law with the purpose of providing reparation to the victims through land restitution.
Mexico, on the other hand, has had three waves of displacement:6 (1) during the Mexican Revolution (with no data available); (2) during the uprising of the Zapatista movement in Chiapas (with around 35,000 people displaced);7 and (3) during the current ‘war
LSE Exper t Group on the Economic s of Drug Po l i cy | 51
8 Baja California, Chihuahua, Coahuila, Durango, Guerrero, Michoacán, Nuevo León, San Luis Potosí, Sinaloa, Sonora, Tamaulipas and Veracruz. 9 ‘Global Overview 2012: People internally displaced by conflict and violence, Norwegian Refugee Council,’ Internal Displacement Monitoring
Centre, 2012, http://www.internal-displacement.org/publications/global-overview-2012. 10 Parametría estimates are approximations based on a household survey, on which 2 percent of households reported having fled their homes
due to violence related to the war on organised crime. 11 ‘MEXICO: Displacement due to criminal and communal violence. A profile of the internal displaced situation,’ Internal Displacement Monitoring
Centre, 2013, http://www.internal-displacement.org/8025708F004BE3B1/(httpInfoFiles)/59056C1DECFC954BC1257953004FDFA2/$file/ Mexico+-+November+2011.pdf
12 Ana Ibáñez and Andrea Velásquez, El proceso de identificación de víctimas de los conflictos civiles: una evaluación para la población desplazada en Colombia (Universidad de los Andes, CEDE, 2006).
13 El riesgo de volver a casa: Violencia y amenazas contra desplazados que reclaman restitución de sus tierras en Colombia (Human Rights Watch, September 2013).
14 ‘Actos de violencia amenazan el éxito de la Ley de Víctimas: HRW,’ El Tiempo, September 2013, http://www.eltiempo.com/politica/ARTICULO- WEB-NEW_NOTA_INTERIOR-13067095.html.
15 ‘Nuevo caso de amenaza contra líderes de restitución de tierras,’ Noticias Caracol, May 2013, http://www.noticiascaracol.com/nacion/video- 293532-nuevo-caso-de-amenaza-contra-lideres-de-restitucion-de-tierras. ‘Alerta en Colombia: Águilas Negras amenazan nuevamente a la Liga de Mujeres Desplazadas,’ Red Latinoamericana y del Caribe para la Democracia, November 2012, http://www.redlad.org/alerta-en-colombia- %C3%A1guilas-negras-amenazan-nuevamente-la-liga-de-mujeres-desplazadas.
The latest Human Rights Watch report on displacement in
Colombia documented 21 cases where individual IDPs have lost their lives since 2008, 80 cases
where they have received serious threats and 30 cases where they
have been displaced again.
‘ ,
a survey in 2004 of 2,342 displaced households located in 48 municipalities in 21 departments.12 This survey has been used in several academic studies with the purpose of estimating the costs of displacement.
The implementation of the Victims’ Law in Colombia has been extremely difficult. The insecurity faced by IDPs and their leaders is still one of the main problems, not only for the implementation of the Law but for ensuring the return of the victims to their places of origin. The latest Human Rights Watch report13 on displacement in Colombia documented 21 cases where individual IDPs have lost their lives since 2008, 80 cases where they have received serious threats and 30 cases where they have been displaced again. From December 2005, more than 500 IDPs who claimed their land have received threats, and more than 360 IDPs and leaders are considered at ‘extreme risk’. The Attorney General’s Office is investigating more than 56 homicides committed in activities related to land restitution since 2000.14 The safe return of IDPs often cannot be guaranteed because of the existence of new rebel groups conducting illegal activities in the abandoned land (mainly the production of illegal crops and illegal mining).15
Colombia still has a long way to go. The implementation of the Victims’ Law has been complicated and the insecure conditions have jeopardised land restitution. Mexico, on the other hand, has not yet even officially recognised these victims of the ‘war on drugs’. Comparing both situations, can we use the Colombian experience to forecast what could happen in Mexico? Is it possible that drug cartels could jeopardise return migration, even if they stop receiving funding from narco-trafficking? Drug cartels in Mexico are already involved in other criminal activities such as human trafficking, extortion and kidnappings. Further, controlling territories is crucial for conducting these activities. Return migration for IDPs will therefore be problematic, with or without either narco-trafficking or changes in drug policy. The next two sections of this contribution describe two quantitative studies, one in Colombia and the other in Mexico, to understand the costs of the current drug policy on household welfare and population movements. Understanding these costs is crucial to analyse the potential impact of changing drug policies on households.
on organised crime’ in which thousands of households have fled from the violence generated by clashes between the drug cartels and the military forces, mainly in the northern states.8 The numbers are unclear: while IDMC reported that 160,000 people have been displaced since 2007,9 a private consultant firm reported that the number of IDPs is more than 1.5 million people.10 In contrast to the efforts made by Colombia to recognise the existence of IDPs, the Mexican government has not yet recognised the problem, despite the approval of the Victims’ Law in early 2013.
Since Mexico does not have an official registry to provide assistance to IDPs, no one really knows the number of displaced households, or the causes of their displacement. The most informative survey was conducted by the Universidad Autónoma de Ciudad Juárez in 2010, reporting that 220,000 people have abandoned Ciudad Juárez since 2007 as a result of violence. From this figure, half have remained in the country as IDPs and the rest have migrated to the US.11
Several organisations in Colombia have provided assistance to this vulnerable group. One of the most recognised is CODHES (Consultant firm for Human Rights and Displacement), an NGO that promotes the protection of human rights of IDPs and refugees. On the other hand, the Universidad de los Andes, in collaboration with the Conferencia Episcopal, conducted
52 | End ing the Drug Wars
AN ECoNoMIC WELFARE ANALySIS oF THE LEGALISATIoN oF DRUGS IN CoLoMBIA
Results from a CGE model used to simulate the Colombian economy after legalisation of illegal drugs suggest that government reinvestments of military expenses are crucial in determining changes in household welfare. Without these reinvestments, the benefits of legalisation are not significant, and the economic welfare of rural and urban households is only slightly improved.
For the simulations, the analysis uses data from 2006 with 10 legal sectors and one illegal sector on the production side, and a disaggregated demand by income deciles and by geographic location (urban and rural). Because of legalisation, the government receives more money from taxes, rural households receive most of the gains of the drug market and money laundering is reduced to zero. In terms of security, the military aid received from the US to finance the ‘war on drugs’ is reduced, and the government has the option to distribute military expenses in other productive sectors if the armed conflict is terminated.
The results of the simulation suggest that the economic welfare of rural and urban households is slightly improved with legalisation. However, the results change significantly depending on whether there is continuity of the armed conflict and whether there is reinvestment of military expenses. With the perpetuation of the armed conflict (through the creation of new rebel groups or the generation of new illegal activities), the economy continues in an ‘economy of war’ situation. The increasing drug production in rural areas, the higher taxes received by the government and the linkages between the security sector and other productive sectors are reflected in a welfare increase for all income deciles. However, this economic
In contrast to the efforts made by Colombia to recognise
the existence of IDPs, the Mexican government has not yet
recognised the problem, despite the approval of the Victims’ Law in early 2013.
‘ , 16 William Stanley, ‘Economic migrants or refugees from violence? A time-series analysis of Salvadoran migration to the United States,’ Latin
American Research Review, 22/1 (1987): 132-154. 17 Andrew Morrison and Rachel May, ‘Escape from terror: Violence and migration in post-revolutionary Guatemala,’ Latin American Research
Review, 29/2 (1994): 111-132. 18 Pratikshya Bohra-Mishra and Douglas Massey, ‘Individual decisions to migrate during civil conflict,’ Demography, 48/2 (2011): 401-424. 19 The data was collected by the Consejo de Seguridad Nacional, and obtained from the El Universal webpage, ‘El detalle mes a mes de los
homicidios del narco,’ January 2013, (http://www.eluniversal.com.mx/notas/736970.html).
model does not consider the losses on welfare generated by the indirect costs of the conflict such as homicides, extortion, threats and the impossibility of the displaced households to return to their hometowns.
Under the other scenario, if the legalisation of drugs ends the armed conflict, the welfare of households is improved only when the government reinvests the security expenditures in other productive sectors such as health, education and transportation. With this reinvestment, welfare increases, with the gains being higher for the lowest deciles both in rural and in urban areas.
INTERNAL MIGRATIoN IN MExICo: ARE PoPULATIoN MoVEMENTS DETERMINED By DRUG-RELATED VIoLENCE?
The results of an econometric model of migration in Mexico suggest that wage differentials are an important determinant of migration. However, when migrants are coming from a state with high levels of drug-related violence, the violence differential is also significant in explaining migration decisions. Some studies of forced migration due to internal conflicts have been conducted in other countries. These have shown that political violence was a dominant motivation for explaining international migration,16 but only when some critical level of violence is reached.17 This suggests a non-linear effect between violence and migration: moderate levels of violence reduce the likelihood of movement, while high levels increase it.18 Using data from the 2010 Mexican Census to identify migrants (if they lived in a different state in 2005), wages in different locations are estimated by comparing the pool of migrants to the residents of each state. Then, using an econometric model of migration, we calculate how relevant the violence and the wage differentials are for explaining migration. For the violence differentials, we use the rate of alleged homicides related to organised crime from 2006-2010 as a proxy.19
The results show that migrants coming from states with high levels of violence have potential wages lower than migrants coming from states with low levels of violence. On average, if a migrant from a high-violence state decides to migrate to a low-violence state, his or her wage would be 3.65 percent lower than the wage of a migrant from a low-violence state deciding to migrate to another low-violence state. Moreover, migrants coming from violent states are willing to lose money in order to gain ‘safety,’ and migrants moving to violent states from non-violent states are demanding significant economic gains in order to compensate for their ‘safety’ losses.
LSE Exper t Group on the Economic s of Drug Po l i cy | 53
Migration from high-violence states does not behave like traditional economic migration. These migrants are willing to earn lower wages just to flee from violence. In most cases, their wage differential between current wages and the wages they would have earned had they remained in the same state as in 2005 is zero or negative. Educational attainment, a determinant factor for explaining migration, is not useful in determining migration from and to high-violence states: while more educated migrants from low-violence states are more willing to migrate to low-violence states, more educated migrants from high-violence states are not willing to migrate to high-violence states.
Without knowing the reason for migration or the conditions in which this migration took place, it is not possible to identify which ones are IDPs and which ones are economic migrants. However, if these people migrate because of security reasons, one could expect that they would want to come back, but this return migration is not guaranteed if the security conditions are not improved in their hometowns.
The results of this statistical analysis are in line with the anecdotal evidence already existent in Mexico. People living in high- violence states fled from violence looking for safety, and some of them migrate without any economic opportunity in the state of destination. Animal Político,20 in collaboration with Insight Crime, prepared three case studies about forced displacement in Sinaloa, Tijuana and Ciudad Juárez, reporting the existence of the phenomenon by interviewing several families that leave their homes looking for safety. In the three cases, the rises in crime and homicide rates were accompanied by an increase of IDPs; however, when governmental authorities were asked about the topic, they denied its existence, or simply said that there was not enough evidence on displacement to recognise it as a problem.
20 ‘Desplazados del narco en México,’ Animal Político, September 2013, http://www.animalpolitico.com/2013/09/nota-especial-desplazados-del- narco-en-mexico/#axzz2hEaz23tQ.
21 Daniel Mejía, ‘Qué falló con la prohibición?,’ Foco Económico, October 2013, 2013, http://focoeconomico.org/2013/10/08/que-fallo-con-la- prohibicion/.
22 Ibid., Animal Político.
CoNCLUSIoN
The blog Foco Económico posted an analysis of the costs of prohibitionist drug policies.21 According to the article, one of the reasons prohibition did not work is that the collateral costs and the indirect costs of the ‘war on drugs’ were too expensive for producer and transit countries. The increasing drug-related violence, in both Colombia and Mexico, was accompanied by thousands of families who left everything behind to migrate to safer places.
There are two main costs associated with IDPs. The first is the humanitarian crisis generated by the poor living conditions they face in their destinations. In Colombia, they have arrived in the big cities and have become homeless, begging for money at traffic intersections. In Mexico, they generally do not receive humanitarian assistance from the government, and when they do, it is under deplorable conditions. According to testimonies of displaced families from Ciudad Juárez,22 they were placed in warehouses (often without air conditioning) by the city government in Mexico City, where they had to stay 24 hours per day for several months while fighting for every inch of space. The second cost is associated with ensuring their return to their hometowns. Given the humanitarian crisis created by their poor living conditions as IDPs, the main solution, both for them and for the government, would be to provide a safe return. However, as discussed above, even if legislation guarantees this return, in practice the situation is more problematic. The creation of new rebel groups, the perpetuation of violence and the absence of state presence are just a few of the many obstacles to ensuring security for the returning IDPs.
In the final assessment, prohibition did not work. It generated enormous costs both in producer and transit countries. The main question is therefore: what are we going to do about these costs and with policies going forward? The new debates on alternative drug policies are focused on addiction treatments, consumption prevention, regularisation of the drug market and in some cases, ‘legalisation’ is on the agenda. However, for countries such as Mexico and Colombia, it is too soon to think about these alternative policies. The drug policy based on prohibition and the ‘war on drugs’ left these countries with serious problems that we cannot ignore just by approving a drastic change in drug policies. It was because of prohibition that the guerrillas, paramilitaries and drug cartels were able to finance their criminal activities. However, it is naïve to expect that if prohibition is ended and the earnings of the illicit drug market are reduced, these organisations are going to become legal, conditions are going to be safer and IDPs are going to return to their hometowns. Colombia has been an important case study in this regard. Although the paramilitaries were demilitarised and the Victims’ Law was approved, new rebel groups have been created that conduct new illegal activities and leaders of IDPs risk being killed if they decide to go back and participate in the land restitution project.
...if the legalisation of drugs ends the armed conflict,
the welfare of households is improved only when the government reinvests the security expenditures in other productive sectors
such as health, education and transportation. ,
‘
54 | End ing the Drug Wars
Drug policies in Mexico and Colombia should go through a transition period in which the security component is also present. The costs of prohibition were too extensive and they generated long-term consequences that we cannot ignore. In the short and medium term, drug policies should advance solutions to reverse these consequences. Thinking about drug legalisation, addiction treatment and consumption prevention as the only new alternatives for the current drug policies would leave Mexico and Colombia with a security problem that sooner or later would be translated into other repressive, prohibited and ‘war on something’ policies.
Colombia and Mexico have a big challenge ahead. Asking ‘what next?’ and proposing a single solution is impossible and unrealistic. Drug policies in the Americas have been a trial-and-error exercise, and it would be a mistake to presume that legalisation by itself would solve all problems. The political, social and economic implications of the ‘war on drugs’ are so broad that it is not possible to reverse them in just a few years. This contribution refers only to the IDP phenomenon and the welfare losses caused by prohibition, but the drug-related violence is too embedded in Latin American societies and political systems for it to be ignored. In the end, it is worth analysing the beginning of the problem to understand different actors’ motiviations. Why do youths decide to be members of drug cartels and rebel groups? What has been the role of the government in these decisions? Which policies have been effective and which ones have been counterproductive in fighting organised crime? What has been the experience of countries facing similar situations? What is next would still be a trial-and-error process, but the more information we have, the better our chances of minimising error. ■
LSE Exper t Group on the Economic s of Drug Po l i cy | 55
The Constitutional Costs of the ‘War on Drugs’ Alejandro Madrazo Lajous1
The war on drugs has had many and diverse consequences internationally. Increased violations of human rights, violence, corruption, direct economic costs, economic divestment from certain regions affected by violence, mass displacement of population,2 increased risk and harm of consumption,
massive budget allocations to security forces, etc. have all been documented as costs that need to be included when assessing the results of the war on drugs. To these we must add one more type of cost: the impact the drug war has had on the constitutional commitments of countries. Constitutional texts, interpretations and practices have been transformed in order to, in theory, better tackle drugs. Many of these changes undermine long-standing commitments to specific constitutional principles, values and rights. These are not problems of unconstitutional behaviour on the part of authorities, but rather an alteration in what is deemed constitutional so as to accommodate the policies and practices deployed by authorities in order to better enforce prohibition. This contribution will make this phenomenon visible and offer an initial analytical framework through which to explore it. It offers three preliminary case studies drawn from the three key countries engaged in the war on drugs in the Americas: Mexico, Colombia and the US.
The current prohibitionist drug policy has several and different costs, among which are violence, discrimination and human rights violations. Yet the war on drugs carries with it another important type of cost: constitutional costs. By this, I refer to changes in legal systems (texts, interpretations and/or practices) of countries engaged in the war on drugs, which run counter to previously held substantive normative commitments (that is, constitutional commitments) of the polity. The usual stated purpose of adopting such changes is to adapt the legal and institutional framework so as to better enforce drug prohibition and pursue crime. This type of statement, however, is seldom accompanied by an attempt to flesh out the impact of such changes on preexisting constitutional commitments. This contribution seeks to evaluate precisely that impact. Many of the legal changes adopted so as to better enforce prohibition consist of major alterations to the constitutional system as a whole. Such alterations, when they run counter to previously held normative and political commitments which are not explicitly renounced, should be understood as the ‘constitutional costs’ of the war on drugs.
My aim is to offer, through an overview of the Mexican case, a preliminary analytic framework that simultaneously allows us to visualise the constitutional costs of the war on drugs and begin to devise the analytical tools with which to understand these phenomena. This text builds on a previous effort to identify and categorise the constitutional costs of Mexico’s recent efforts to enforce prohibition (2005-2012) and then turns to other countries – namely Colombia and the US – so as to test the usefulness of an analytic framework developed around the Mexican experience and as an initial attempt to explore whether this is, in fact, a phenomenon that crosses borders and which manifests itself in similar ways across borders.
1 This text is based on an ongoing project called ‘The Constitutional Costs of the War on Drugs’. The first version was presented at the ISSDP Conference, Bogota, 2013.
2 See Laura Atuesta’s contribution to this report.
Summary
■ To the list of costs of the war on drugs we must add the impact the drug war has had on the constitutional commitments of countries.
■ Many of the legal changes aiming to better enforce prohibition consist of major alterations to the constitutional system. Such alterations, when they run counter to previously held normative and political commitments, should be understood as the ‘constitutional costs’ of the ‘war on drugs’.
■ Creating an ‘exceptional’ regime of diminished fundamental rights goes against the logic of fundamental rights: that they be universal.
■ Once regimes of exception are admitted, they tend to broaden and serve purposes different from those originally sought.
■ The structural design of constitutional government should not be adjusted in function of specific, purportedly transitory policies.
■ The blurring of previously clear distinctions of government agencies’ roles makes citizens more vulnerable to arbitrariness and authorities less accountable for their actions.
56 | End ing the Drug Wars
By ‘constitutional costs’ of the ‘war on drugs,’ I mean the permanent curtailment, abandonment, impingement, carving out from or any other affectation to long-held values – principles, rights or institutions – that inform our systems of government and which is justified not in and of itself, but rather as a means to achieve a very specific objective: to better enforce the prohibition of illicit drugs and/or confront criminal organisations involved in drug trafficking. Such costs have political as well as legal effects, for constitutions are not only legal but also political documents which reflect the values on which a political community is founded.
The constitutional costs are generated in different ways. First, many of the legal changes adopted change the constitution by becoming a part of it (i.e. formal constitutional amendments) – they cannot technically be charged with impinging or violating the constitution. The difference between the rights, principles, values or institutions as they were prior to a ‘war on drugs’ amendment and the way they come out of the amendment process is the constitutional cost of a constitutional amendment. Second, other constitutional costs need not take this approach: legal changes, with no constitutional amendment that explicitly accommodates them, can impinge upon the constitutional commitments. Finally, interpretations of legal texts – whether constitutional or otherwise – without formal amendment can also be considered a change that can represent a constitutional cost.
I propose we consider at least three types of constitutional costs, a classification that stems from studying the case of Mexico in recent years:
(1) The curtailment of fundamental rights; (2) The restructuring of our forms of government; and (3) The undermining of legal security, by conflating legal concepts and state functions.
Most likely, these categories will be either insufficient or inadequate for studying other countries. Nevertheless, this contribution makes a first attempt at trying them out in countries other than Mexico, which was used as the initial case study.
Fundamental rights are, in theory, the core value commitments of the political community which governments are bound to respect or even guarantee or foster.3 They are universally attributed. So, curtailment of fundamental rights can mean one of two things: (i) the restriction of fundamental rights across the board, or (ii) the carving out of a regime of reduced rights for certain people. I want to focus on the phenomenon of carving out ‘special’ regimes of reduced rights. A recurrent argument that exceptional powers be granted to authorities so they can effectively pursue the ‘war on drugs’ has had important corrosive effects on the system of fundamental rights, but that was not the stated objective of the war on drugs. The exceptions can be temporary or can affect
3 Victor Abramovich and Christian Courtis, Los derechos sociales como derechos exigibles, (Trotta: 2004).
A recurrent argument that exceptional powers be granted to authorities so they can effectively pursue the war on drugs has had important corrosive effects on the system of fundamental rights....
‘ , only one group – e.g. drug dealers, drug users, organised crime – but in and of itself creating an ‘exceptional’ regime of diminished fundamental rights cuts against the logic of fundamental rights: that they be universal. Furthermore, there is a risk that, as exceptions are admitted, they can broaden.
Restructuring government can be defined as substantive adjustments to arrangements under which the powers and responsibilities are distributed between branches and/or levels of government. The reconfiguration of federalist relationships, for instance, is one such adjustment. The delegation of legislative or judicial functions to the executive could be another. What matters is the way in which power distribution between various authorities is altered. That powers and responsibilities be redistributed in order to effectively enforce a specific policy should grab our attention. That is, it is counterintuitive, when thinking about the structural design of constitutional government that it should be adjusted in function of specific policies, which are contingent on the circumstances and the specific objectives which they aim to address. This, however, seems like a phenomenon that is easily expected or at least accepted in the context of the war on drugs.
The conflation of state functions can be defined as the blurring of distinctions between legal definitions or of powers and functions which results in diminished clarity and legal security for citizens when facing state action. This can be understood as an indirect constitutional cost, as opposed to the direct changes to the constitutional system that diminished rights or undermined principles such as those described in the previous two sections. This type of constitutional cost is indirect because in blurring distinctions or conflating state functions, legal uncertainty is fostered. Thus the principle of legality – a central constitutional commitment by which repressive state action should have clear and explicit legal grounding – is undermined. The distinction itself is not necessarily a constitutional value, but its blurring affects a core constitutional commitment: legal security. The blurring of previously clear (or comparatively clear) distinctions makes citizens more vulnerable to arbitrariness and authorities less accountable for their actions.
LSE Exper t Group on the Economic s of Drug Po l i cy | 57
MExICo
Mexico adopted a prohibitionist regime long ago, but it was in the early years of this century, particularly during the presidency of Felipe Calderón (2006-2012), that a ‘war on drugs’ was pursued as a government priority. In these years, starting in 2005, but especially during the Calderon administration, a series of major constitutional and legal changes have been adopted in the context of – and motivated by – the war on drugs. Between 2005 and 2012, seventeen amendments to various legal texts, including the Constitution, were made.4 Most are related to the punitive activities of the state: either to the criminal justice system or to the functioning of the security apparatus. Some measures included in these amendments represent constitutional costs that can be grouped into the three main types proposed above:
(1) The curtailment of fundamental rights through the carving out of a regime of exception. In 2008 Mexico bifurcated its criminal procedure: it amended the constitutional text so as to include notions such as the presumption of innocence, oral and public trials, victims’ rights and an adversarial structure to criminal trials, to make it more transparent and adversarial.5 At the same time, an exceptional regime of reduced rights and extraordinary police powers was imbedded in the constitution for ‘organised crime’ delinquency (of which drug crimes are the main cohort by far). In addition, it defined organised crime loosely (‘three or more people who organise to commit crimes in a permanent or repeated manner as specified in law’6). All measures adopted under the exceptional regime of reduced rights are, of course, constitutionally banned under the ‘ordinary’ criminal justice process. This exceptional regime included: the possibility of being held incommunicado and without formal charges for up to 80 days if it is deemed instrumental to any ‘organised crime’ investigation (arraigo); a doubling of the time period allowed for police detention prior to presentation before judicial authority (from two days to four days); incommunicado while in prison (legal counsel excepted); incarceration in ‘special’ prisons separate from the general population; a blank authorisation to apply ‘special’ and unspecified ‘security measures’ within prisons; and the possibility of being charged anonymously.
The case of the arraigo is particularly illustrative of the ‘constitutional costs’ Mexico is willing to pay to continue a war on drugs. The arraigo – theoretically a form of house arrest, but in practice detention at an undisclosed location – was deemed unconstitutional by the Supreme Court in 2005, but the 2008 amendment overrode the impediment of constitutional incompatibility by inserting the policy of arraigo directly in the text of the constitution. The use of arraigo expanded enormously
during Mexico’s recent ‘war on drugs’ – from 42 arraigos in 2006, to over 1600 by 2011 – without a direct substantive effect on organised crime convictions.7
Limits and exceptions to other rights, such as privacy of communications and property rights, have also been carved out in recent years. For instance, a 2012 law allowed for prosecutors to demand from mobile phone providers, without a court order, the geographic location in real time of users.8
(2) The restructuring of forms of government refers specifically to the curbing of federalism and state powers. In recent years, the relationships between national, state and city governments in Mexico have been rearranged as security measures have been adopted in order to face ‘the threat of narco-trafficking’. Mexico’s Ley de Narcomenudeo illustrates this phenomenon of government restructuring.9 Approved in 2009, it was the first occasion in over a century and a half in which the federal government formally intervened in state criminal policy. Since the toppling of the Santa Anna dictatorship in 1855 and the definitive establishment of Mexico as a federal (as opposed to centralist) republic with the 1857 Constitution, states had maintained complete autonomy regarding their internal criminal law (except for the limits established through federal constitutional rights).
In 2005, the Constitution was amended empowering the federal Congress to dictate ‘the manner in which federal entities may participate in the persecution of crimes in concurrent matters’. Concurrent matters are those in which the Constitution
4 Alejandro Madrazo, ‘The Constitutional Costs of the War on Drugs’. 5 ‘Decreto que reforma, adiciona y deroga diversas disposiciones de la Constitución,’ Diario Oficial de la Federación (DOF), June 18, 2008. 6 Constitución Política de los Estados Unidos Mexicanos (art. 16). 7 Alejandro Madrazo and Angela Guerrero, ‘Más caro el caldo que las albóndigas’ in Nexos, December 2012; Catalina Pérez Correa and Elena
Azaola, Resultados de la Primera Encuesta realizada en los Centros Federales de Readaptación Social, (México: CIDE, 2012). 8 ‘Decreto por el que se reforman, adicionan y derogan diversas disposiciones del Código Federal de Procedimientos Penales, el Código Penal
Federal, la Ley Federal de Telecomunicaciones, de la Ley que Establece las Condiciones Mínimas Sobre Readaptación Social de los Sentenciados y de la Ley General del Sistema Nacional de Seguridad Pública,’ Diario Oficial de la Federación (DOF), April 17, 2012; Alejandro Madrazo, ‘The Constitutional Costs of the War on Drugs,’ forthcoming.
9 ‘Decreto por el que se expide la Ley de la Policía Federal,’ Diario Oficial de la Federación (DOF), June 2009.
The case of the arraigo is particularly illustrative of the
‘constitutional costs’ Mexico is willing to pay to continue a war
on drugs. The arraigo – theoretically a form of house arrest, but in practice detention at an undisclosed location – was deemed unconstitutional by the Supreme Court in 2005, but the 2008 amendment overrode
the impediment of constitutional incompatibility by inserting the policy of arraigo directly in the
text of the constitution....
‘
,
58 | End ing the Drug Wars
establishes the concurrent jurisdiction of the federation and the states, one of which is health, and drug crimes are formally categorised as ‘crimes against health’. Thus drug crimes were, until 2009, exclusively the jurisdiction of the federal government. With the Ley de Narcomenudeo they also became a matter of state jurisdiction. The thrust of the reform established that possession and petty-dealing – up to a specified amount – were to fall under state authority and, beyond that, under federal jurisdiction, effectively forcing the hand of state governments to join the Calderón Administration’s ‘war on drugs’. This was consistent with one of President Calderón’s key programatic objectives: to bring state and local governments on board with the ‘war on drugs’ which he claimed was being fought single- handedly by the federal government.10
State criminal law as a matter to be decided by state governments was, until 2005, a long-standing constitutional arrangement and one of the most important powers reserved for the states in Mexico’s federal system. So, an exception to that principle was carved out in the context of the ‘war on drugs’.
(3) The undermining of legal security by conflating legal concepts and state functions. Historically in Mexico, there has been a sharp formal distinction between three different spheres: (i) national security, (ii) public security and (iii) criminal investigation and prosecution. Each of these concepts referred to a distinct area that a state organ was charged with: national security was the realm of the armed forces; public security the realm of police bodies; and criminal investigation and prosecution the realm of the (federal and state) Attorney General’s Office. Starting in 2005, again in a purported effort to better vest authorities with the legal tools to enforce drug prohibition and fight organised crime (always emphasising narco-trafficking as the quintessential form of organised crime), with the novel National Security Law, these distinctions rapidly collapsed.11
The result of these conflations – between national security, public security and criminal investigation – has been a confusing situation in which it is unclear what each of the bodies involved – Army, Navy, Federal Police and Attorney General’s Office – does and what each is responsible for (e.g. who can detain, investigate, question and charge whom). This translates into a context of enormous legal uncertainty for the civilian population. When everyone can do anything and nobody is responsible for actually getting things done, the result is deepened insecurity and uncertainty for everyone except empowered authorities.
CoLoMBIA: ExCEPTIoNAL CRIMINAL JUSTICE12
The constitutional costs of the war on drugs in Colombia follow somewhat similar lines, but over a more prolonged period of time and in a more complex political scenario. Manuel Iturralde explains how, during the second half of the twentieth century, Colombia suffered from both the presence of illegal armed groups (guerrillas and paramilitaries) and organised crime (drug cartels).13 In response, the Colombian government took measures to facilitate the use of state force. The central thrust of these measures has been the creation of exceptional regimes outside the ordinary criminal justice system. In the case of Colombia, in contrast with Mexico, we need to keep in mind that a political conflict – a long- standing civil war – predates the war on drugs and is the context in which drug policy is deployed and understood. Nevertheless, the war on drugs is a core component of the conflict and one of the central purposes of many of the legal reforms with which we are concerned.
The exceptional criminal justice regime has been perpetuated over three decades and has changed through this period. From the 1950s to the 1980s, social protest was criminalised and repressed through an overt regime of exception controlled by military courts. This repression contributed to the rise of leftist guerrillas and armed conflict in the 1960s. In the 1980s, with the involvement of guerrillas and paramilitaries in drug trafficking as part of their funding sources, government efforts focused on the war on drugs. In 1984 drug crimes came under military jurisdiction.14 Thus, government deemed the problem of drugs both a criminal matter and a national security matter, conflating functions between criminal and military jurisdictions.
Features of this regime of exception which processes drug crimes include:
increased sentences and reduced benefits; investigation, arrest and house
searches of civilians without judicial authorisation; restrictions to habeas corpus for drug cases; detention and complete isolation without charges for up to seven days; expedition of
extradition to the US; and wiretapping authorised by military justice.
‘ ,
10 Plan Nacional de Desarrollo 2007. 11 ‘Decreto por el que se expide la Ley de Seguridad Nacional,’ Diario Oficial de la Federación (DOF), January 3, 2005. 12 The information in this section is based on Manuel Iturralde, Castigo, liberalismo autoritario y justicia penal de excepción, (Columbia:
Universidad de los Andes, 2010). 13 Ibid. 14 Ibid.
LSE Exper t Group on the Economic s of Drug Po l i cy | 59
The exceptional criminal justice regime remained under military control until 1987 when it was carved out as a new special jurisdiction. By 1990, most of the exceptions were systematised and recognised as permanent with the publication of the Statute for the Defense of Justice.15 Paradoxically, during the late 1980s and early 1990s, legal and constitutional amendments (including a new constitution in 1991) sought to strengthen democratic institutions and the rule of law. Nevertheless, Colombian governments continued to use the exceptional criminal justice regime to combat the guerrillas, paramilitaries and drug trafficking. During the 1990s, exceptional criminal justice was expanded and became permanent as a branch of ordinary criminal justice and remains in force to this day.
Features of this regime of exception which processes drug crimes include: increased sentences and reduced benefits; investigation, arrest and house searches of civilians without judicial authorisation; restrictions to habeas corpus for drug cases; detention and complete isolation without charges for up to seven days; expedition of extradition to the US; and wiretapping authorised by military justice.16 The development and content of the exceptional criminal justice system has been cumulative and has varied depending on the government in power and the stage of the conflict. In general, however, many measures included in these exceptional regimes consistently represent constitutional costs of some form. Most of the measures that constitute the regime of exception can be classified, extrapolating the categories drawn from the Mexican case, into a specific type of constitutional cost: the curtailment of fundamental rights. However, it must be kept in mind that much of this has occurred in a context of conflation of functions between military and civil jurisdictions and so the indirect constitutional cost of engendering legal uncertainty is also a useful category in this case. Furthermore, the exceptions tend to identify specific groups, such as paramilitaries, drug cartels and guerrillas. Under these regimes, however, the repressive action of the State can be directed against a larger number of crimes, situations and people.
15 Decreto 2790 of 1990 16 Ley 365 of 1997; Ley 884 of 2001; Decreto 182 of 1998; Decreto 1859 of 1989; Decreto 1860 of 1989, later repealed by the Constitution of 1991;
Decreto 2103 of 1990. 17 The information of this section was based on Michelle Alexander, The New Jim Crow: Mass Incarceration in the Age of Colorblindness (USA: The
New Press, 2010). 18 Ibid., 53. 19 McCleskey v. Kemp, 481 US 279 (1987) 20 517 US 456, 116 S. Ct. 1480, 134 L. Ed. 2d 687, 1996 US 21 Yick Wo v. Hopkins, 118 U.S. 356 (1886)
THE UNITED STATES17
The war on drugs in the US has also engendered constitutional costs. Michelle Alexander has famously studied its costs in terms of antidiscrimination law. Her central claim is that the war on drugs has provided a complex mechanism for reinstating a legal regime of discrimination, which disproportionately affects the African American communities in the US. If this is true, the war on drugs is a vehicle that undermines one of the most valued commitments of the American constitutionalism of the twentieth century: anti-discrimination, famously crystalised in Brown vs. Board of Education as the foundational case of modern American constitutional law. If so, then the war on drugs as a whole is a major constitutional cost for the United States.
Even if we do not share Alexander’s interpretation of prohibition, her research documents many measures – both through statutory changes and judicial rulings – that should be deemed constitutional costs of the war on drugs. In 1988 the US Congress established the Anti-Drug Abuse Act, by all accounts an extraordinarily and intentionally punitive piece legislation. It included new ‘civil penalties’ for drug offenders extending beyond traditional criminal punishments. For instance, it authorised public housing authorities to evict any person who allows any drug-related criminal activity to take place on or near public housing; it eliminated federal benefits (for example, student loans) for those sentenced for a drug offence; it expanded the use of the death penalty for serious drug- related offences and created new mandatory minimum sentences for drug offences. According to Alexander the legislation marked a legal watershed. As she wrote: ‘Remarkably, the penalty would apply to first-time offenders. The severity of this punishment was unprecedented in the federal system. Until 1988, one year of imprisonment had been the maximum for possession of any amount of any drug’.18 Such measures carve out a civil regime of reduced rights for certain people – drug offenders – through the criminal justice system.
The Supreme Court should, in theory, protect against such curtailment of rights. But some precedents suggest otherwise. In 1996, for instance, in Whren vs. US, the US Supreme Court ruled that the use of traffic violations by the police as a means to take arrests for drug offences did not violate equal protection. In McCleskey vs. Kemp,19 they ruled that racial bias in sentencing, even if shown through credible statistical evidence, could not be challenged under the 14th Amendment in the absence of clear evidence of conscious, discriminatory intent. In May 1996, in Armstrong vs. US,20 the Supreme Court reversed its previous decision about the recognition that racially selective enforcement violates equal protection of the law.21 Finally, in 1995, in Purkett vs. Elm, the Court supported the exclusion of black jurors, another
In 1984 drug crimes came under military jurisdiction.
Thus, government deemed the problem of drugs both a criminal matter and a national security matter, conflating
functions between criminal and military jurisdictions.
‘ ,
60 | End ing the Drug Wars
Many countries and societies have undertaken profound
restructuring of some of their key normative and political
commitments so as to wage a more effective war on drugs.
‘ ,
22 Andrew Claycroft, Something Smells Rotten in the State of Florida: Harris, Jardines And the Inequitable Landscape of Canine Sniff Jurisprudencie, final paper presented for Drug Policy in the Americas: a Critical Appraisal, at Georgetown Law Center, 2013.
case that seems to go against fundamental rights. In Florida vs. Harris, the Supreme Court ruled that an alert by a dog trained to detect drugs could be deemed probable cause to carry out a warrantless search in private property, regardless of the accuracy of the dog’s performance in the past, thus reducing the standards for state intrusion in the private sphere in the case of drug searches.22
In the Mexican case these changes affected important aspects of the Mexican legal system: fundamental rights (related to the creation of a special criminal system), distribution of functions (the curbing of federalism and state powers through the modification of concurrent matters) and legal uncertainty (the conflation of functions) based on this analysis of the Mexican experience, we can identify three categories of constitutional costs: (a) the curtailment of fundamental rights by either (i) the restriction of fundamental rights across the board, or (ii) the carving out of a regime of reduced rights for certain people); (b) the restructuring of forms of government; and (c) the undermining of legal security.
In the Colombian case, we see that for several decades, subsequent governments have established exceptional criminal process regimes in order to support the war on drugs.
The contents of these have changed over time, but in all cases it is possible to find a common thread in the curtailment of fundamental rights for drug offenders. In Colombia, the exceptional criminal justice system is not temporary or exceptional, but has coexisted for five decades with ordinary criminal justice.
Consequently, in the Mexican and Colombian cases, the constitutional costs appear as statutes, constitutional amendments or both. The case of the United States is somewhat different. We can find legislative changes, but the affectation of constitutional commitments manifests itself most importantly in judicial opinions. Some measures of the war on drugs imply the curtailment of fundamental rights. These are apparently neutral, but in fact have deep discriminatory implications, as Michelle Alexander has famously argued.
When we sacrifice the core values we hold collectively and renounce core commitments previously held by a political community, we must be sure that it is for good reason. So far, these constitutional costs are most often not understood as such but as extraordinary and exceptional measures we must adopt to achieve our objective. But these measures are fundamentally reshaping political communities and if we continue to accept them without understanding them as costs in terms of the way we exist as communities, we will soon find that we no longer recognise our polities. ■
CoNCLUSIoN
The costs of the prohibition of drugs – or, in its more bellicose version, the ’war on drugs’ – are many and significant. The war on drugs consistently demands great sacrifices from societies around the world. Among them we need to take into consideration what fundamental changes political communities should be willing to undergo. Further, the sacrifices we as political communities accept must be tallied among the other many costs of the war on drugs. So, to the list costs, we need to add a new category: the constitutional costs of the war on drugs.
Many countries and societies have undertaken profound restructuring of some of their key normative and political commitments so as to wage a more effective war on drugs. In order to face the purported threat drugs and drug trafficking represent to our societies, our leaders and governments have time and again requested and obtained broader powers and/ or the evisceration of constitutional barriers to state power.
LSE Exper t Group on the Economic s of Drug Po l i cy | 61
Mass Incarceration as a Global Policy Dilemma: Limiting Disaster and Evaluating Alternatives Ernest Drucker
Summary
■ Modify drug laws to end long mandatory sentences – something that’s already beginning in the US.
■ Declare a blanket amnesty for drug users serving long terms that no longer apply to their original offences.
■ Identify and release populations that pose little or no risk to public safety. These include non-violent drug offenders and older prisoners serving out long mandatory sentences.
■ End the long, restrictive parole arrangements that often re-incarcerate drug users for administrative and drug violations.
■ Replace punitive parole programmes with community-based support services not linked to corrections.
■ Expand voluntary access to evidence-based drug treatment services , uncoupled from court mandates.
■ Convert prison-based drug programmes to residential schools and mental health facilities, staffed with well-trained medical and mental health personnel.
■ Revise international treaties to develop a single convention for the control of all psychoactive drugs, both licit and illicit.
■ Publicly monitor progress using sentinel metrics of drug use and drug policies such as overdose and drug treatment outcomes. These should assist with re-examining the entire spectrum of public health and clinical responses to changing patterns of drug abuse.
With over 9 million in prisons worldwide (25 percent of these in the US), large- scale systems of punishment now
represent an important determinant of population health. This has particular relevance for the harms of drug use and the many new challenges facing global drug policies. The measures used to punish individuals involved in drug use include hard labour, severe mental and physical conditions, long periods of punitive isolation, bodily mutilation and execution. These all have profound effects on the trajectory of individual drug use, the social construction of addiction and the human rights of drug users. As penal systems expand their roles, so too do their public health impacts on drug use in society – including collateral effects upon families and communities of those imprisoned. Any public health analysis of drug use and its relationship to criminal justice policies has to take account of both individual and population effects. These include the patterns of morbidity and mortality (i.e. suicide and homicide). They also include the course and outcomes of addiction treatment methods along with their relationship to individual health and psychopathology. Each of these impacts the lives of former prisoners and their families – including prospects for successful marriage, family life and employment. Aggressive drug criminalisation also has intergenerational impacts upon the children of incarcerated parents – affecting mortality, risks for drug use and health problems resulting in decreased life expectancy and elevated infant mortality rates.
Some limited international comparative data are available on the public health impact of drug policies. However, it is the American experience with mass incarceration that most clearly highlights the ‘dose relationship’ of punitive drug policies to many of these phenomena. While the US is atypical in its scope and severity, it is still instructive as a case study given that it is the nation with the world’s largest number of prisoners and highest rate of imprisonment. And while mass incarceration of drug
62 | End ing the Drug Wars
users is not seen in most other developed democratic nations, it is on the rise in many developing countries facing burgeoning drug markets such as those in Sub-Saharan Africa. The case of America demonstrates how high rates of imprisonment can become socially ‘toxic’ – damaging population health, deforming vital family, community and societal structures and compromising human rights on a massive scale.
LESSoNS IN DISASTER: MASS INCARCERATIoN AND GLoBAL PUBLIC HEALTH
The two main premises of this section are (1) that drug use may be usefully understood as a public health issue; and (2) that any public health analysis of drug use must therefore now include serious consideration of criminal justice systems and drug-related incarceration (as well as the dangers of drug use per se) as major determinants of population health. In addition to the value of employing a public health lens to examine drug use and addiction, these tools are especially relevant to understanding the breadth and depth of the serious and negative consequences of criminal justice polices based on global drug prohibition. Measuring the intended and unintended outcomes of drugs and drug policies, we must examine immediate and long-term health and social consequences of incarceration. This requires common public health metrics and methods. The US system
(admittedly an extreme case) can provide the initial data set by which we can demonstrate the value of applying public health and epidemiological principles to incarceration.
As state systems of punishment expand, they become a determinant of macro population health outcomes. Therefore, we are drawn first to mass or hyper-incarceration and its health and ‘dosage effects’ upon populations in terms of health and social outcomes.1
The prevalence of imprisonment at national levels ranges by a full order of magnitude from less than 50 to over 700 per 100,000 population. Drug offences are estimated at 40 percent of the 9 million individuals incarcerated globally. Such wide variations in the magnitude and methods of punishment for drug use between societies enable a closer examination of their specific consequences and population impacts.
The Prisons’ Revolving Door: Re-entry and Recidivism
Most of those who are incarcerated are ‘incapacitated’ by removal from society (considered by criminologists as one of the ways imprisonment increases ‘public safety’), but only temporarily. Most eventually return to their communities – usually worse for the experience.3 Recidivism (readmission to prison), due to new offences or (more commonly) due to administrative parole violations (e.g. relapse into drug use), can be viewed as a failure of the rehabilitation potential of arrest and imprisonment. An analysis of US recidivism patterns of 40,000 offenders released from state prisons in 1994 discovered that 56.2 percent resumed their pre-incarceration
Figure 1. Global Rates of Imprisonment 2
1 Ernest Drucker, A Plague of Prisons: The Epidemiology of Mass Incarceration in America (The New Press, 2013). 2 Map of World Prison Population Rates per 100,000 of the national population. Charts Bin 2013 http://chartsbin.com/view/eqq. 3 Jeremy Travis, But They All Come Back: Facing the Challenges of Prisoner Reentry (Urban Institute Press, 2005).
Prison Population Rates per 100,000
more than 700 500-700 300-500 200-300 150-200 100-150 50-100 less than 50
LSE Exper t Group on the Economic s of Drug Po l i cy | 63
Figure 2. Lifetime Imprisonment Rates for US Birth Cohorts by Race and Age.4
4 http://muse.jhu.edu/journals/future_of_children/v020/20.2.wildeman_tab01.html
Risk of imprisonment by age 30-34: Men born 1945-49, 1970-74
Percent
Born 1945-49
Born 1970-74
White men 1.2 2.8
All non-college 1.8 5.1
High school dropouts 4.2 14.8
High school only 0.7 4.0
Some college 0.7 0.9
Black men 9.0 22.8
All non-college 12.1 30.9
High school dropouts 14.7 62.5
High school only 10.2 20.3
Percent
1945-49
1950-54
1955-59
1960-64
1965-69
1970-74
1975-79
White men
High school dropouts 4.2 7.2 8.0 8.0 10.5 14.8 15.3
High school only 0.7 2.0 2.1 2.5 4.0 3.8 4.1
All non-college 1.8 2.9 3.2 3.7 5.1 5.1 6.3
Some college 0.7 0.7 0.6 0.8 0.7 0.9 1.2
All men 1.2 1.9 2.0 2.2 2.8 2.8 3.3
Black men
High school dropouts 14.7 19.6 27.6 41.6 57.0 62.5 69.0
High school only 10.2 11.3 9.4 12.4 16.8 20.3 18.0
All non-college 12.1 14.1 14.7 19.9 26.7 30.9 35.7
Some college 4.9 3.5 4.3 5.5 6.8 8.5 7.6
All men 9.0 10.6 11.5 15.2 20.3 22.8 20.7
Source: Bruce Western and Christopher Wildeman, ‘The Black Family and Mass Incarceration,’ Annals of the American Academy of Political and Social Science 621, no.1 (2009): 231.
64 | End ing the Drug Wars
offending trajectories after release, with no apparent effect of imprisonment on future risk of re-incarceration.5 Another meta- analysis concluded that the absolute impact of incarceration is, ‘at best, marginal and at worst, iatrogenic’ in predicting recidivism.6 Complementing these patterns, other studies have found that shorter sentences or early release pose no added risk – with equal or decreased rates of arrest for new crimes after release. Incarceration as population exposure
We can now view the consequences of involvement with the criminal justice system as we would the long-term effects of a toxic exposure – in this instance to punishment. The US data for lifetime risks of imprisonment (Figure 2) clearly show the wide disparities in this exposure by race and its powerful association with educational attainment – a marker for future economic and social outcomes (such as marriage) and for life expectancy itself.
The graphic representation of these same data (Figure 3) illustrates the exposure history of the entire US population to imprisonment – showing its tripling over successive birth cohorts between 1940 and 1980.
Figure 3. Percentage of Adults Ever Incarcerated in State or Federal Prison, by year of birth and age9
5 T. Loughran, E. P. Mulvey, C. A. Schubert, J. Fagan, S. H. Losoya and A. R. Piquero, ‘Estimating a Dose-Response Relationship between Length of Stay and Future Recidivism in Serious Juvenile Offenders,’ Criminology 47(3) (2009): 699-740. See also Pathways to Desistence, http://www.pathwaysstudy.pitt.edu/publications.html.
6 F. T. Cullen, C. L. Jonson and D. S. Nagin, ‘Prisons Do Not Reduce Recidivism: The High Cost of Ignoring Science,’ The Prison Journal 91(3) (2011).
7 Christopher J. Mumola and Jennifer C. Karberg, ‘Drug Use and Dependence, State and Federal Prisoners, 2004,’ US DOJ, Bureau of Justice Statistics, (Washington, DC, 2006).
8 E, Drucker, R. G. Newman, E Nadelmann, A. Wodak et al., ‘Harm Reduction: New Drug Policies and Practices,’ in Substance Abuse: A Comprehensive Textbook, Fifth Edition, ed. Pedro Ruiz and Eric Strain, (Williams and Wilkins, New York, 2011).
9 T. P. Bonczar and A. J. Beck, ‘Lifetime likelihood of going to state or federal prison,’ US DOJ, Bureau of Justice Statistics (Washington, DC, 1997).
19 10
19 15
19 20
19 25
19 30
19 35
19 40
19 45
19 50
19 55
19 60
19 65
19 70
19 75
19 80
7
6
5
4
3
2
1
0
65
50
35
20
Drugs, Addiction and Their Treatment in Prisons
Significant problems with drug use and alcoholism are ubiquitous in US prison populations.7 US studies estimate that 60 to 83 percent of the nation’s correctional population has used drugs at some point in their lives, twice the estimated drug use of the total US population (40 percent).
Drug offenders
accounted for 21 percent of the US state prison population in 1998 (up from six percent in 1980), 59 percent of the federal prison population in 1998 (up from 25 percent in 1980) and 26 percent of all jail inmates, mirroring the steady increase in arrests for drug offences over this period.
Women in US prisons are more likely than males to be involved in problematic drug use (62 percent versus 56 percent in the month before their offence) and more likely to have committed their offence under the influence of drugs or while engaging in petty theft or prostitution to get cash for drugs.
While the US has generally opposed substitution treatment in prison for those addicted to opiates, there is clear data on the benefits of such treatment globally.8 Further, a programme recently instituted in Baltimore provided methadone maintenance for prisoners who were soon to be transferred to community-based methadone programmes at release. These
Percentage
of adults ever
incarcerated in a
State or Federal
prison
Year born
Age
LSE Exper t Group on the Economic s of Drug Po l i cy | 65
prisoners had significantly better outcomes than a control population provided only counselling and passive referral after discharge. Results included more time spent in treatment during the twelve-month post-release period and far fewer positive urine tests for heroin and cocaine.10
However, because of hostility toward the use of methadone in correctional settings in the US (it is also barred in almost all drug courts), such programmes are rare. Accordingly, the first thing many released prisoners do on getting out is seek relief by injecting heroin – often with lethal results. Over 25 percent of drug fatalities due to overdose are now thought to stem from this phenomenon. Multiple studies have confirmed that overdose deaths among people who used heroin prior to incarceration are increased tenfold in the two weeks after release from prison, as compared to the usual overdose rate.
11
Meanwhile, the failure to address addictions in the criminal justice system is the single most significant reason for re-arrest and recidivism once released.12
Internationally many other countries now also have large proportions of drug users in prison, but many now also offer a wide range of treatments (including methadone) to incarcerated drug users.13 Many also have employed harm- reduction strategies to reduce HIV and Hepatitis C (HCV) transmission in prisons (e.g. methadone substitution treatment and access to clean injecting equipment) and now also seek to avoid imprisonment for those with addictions.14
10 M. S. Gordon, T. W. Kinlock, R. P. Schwartz and K. E. O’Grady, ‘A randomized clinical trial of methadone maintenance for prisoners: findings at 6 months post-release,’ Addiction 103(8) (2008): 1333–1342.
11 I. A. Binswanger, M. F. Stern and J. G. Elmore, ‘Mortality after Release from Prison,’ New England Journal of Medicine 356 (2007). 12 E. Drucker, ‘Prisons: From Punishment to Public Health,’ in Oxford Textbook of Public Health, Sixth Edition, ed. R. Detels, M. Gulliford, Q. A.
Karim and C. C. Tan, (OUP, 2014). 13 United Nations Office on Drugs and Crime, ‘Drug Treatment and Rehabilitation in Prison Settings,’ (Vienna: UNODC, 2013),
http://www.unodc.org/docs/treatment/111_PRISON.pdf. 14 Kate Dolan, Wayne Hall and Alex Wodak, ‘Methadone Maintenance Reduces Injecting in Prison,’ letter to the editor, BMJ 312(7039) (1996):
1162; Kate Dolan, Scott Rutter and Alex D. Wodak, ‘Prison-based syringe exchange programmes: a review of international research and development,’ Addiction 98 (2) (2003): 153–158.
15 Drucker et al., ‘Harm Reduction’.
There is now growing evidence that mass
incarceration is contributing to the continued high
incidence of HIV in the US, particularly among racial minorities.
‘ ,
Most US prisons have been resistant to this approach. While there are many very dedicated peer drug counsellors in prisons, their efforts to rebuild self-esteem and equip inmates to deal with dependency and the high risk of relapse are often thwarted by anti-therapeutic environments dominated by punishment. There is little incentive to offer effective drug treatment in modern American prisons and most adopt a moralistic tone, depicting addiction as evidence of personal weakness. The treatment of drug addiction in US prisons has become an extension of the moral crusades of America’s ‘war on drugs’ – where legitimate questions of how best to minimise the harm from drugs are subordinated to the goals of zero tolerance – even for therapeutic drugs that soften the pains of withdrawal.
This result has been seen in the United Kingdom, Canada and Australia, which all have drug problems similar to that in the United States but incarceration rates of drug users that are only about one quarter of US rates.
Opiate overdoses are
thought to be due to the loss of tolerance associated with the greatly reduced use of opiates in prison. In the United States, the most significant reason for this can be found in the failure to treat opiate dependency adequately in prisons, for example, through methadone or buprenorphine substitution, which are known to be the most effective methods available to treat opiate addiction.15 When there is drug treatment (consisting mostly of prisoners talking in groups), it is usually modelled after the drug-free therapeutic communities that philosophically dominate American drug treatment – generally to the exclusion of approaches that employ medications such as methadone or buprenorphine.
The high rate of drug incarcerations ensures that drug problems will be very common in prison populations worldwide. In the US, state correctional officials estimate that between 70 and 85 percent of inmates need some level of substance abuse treatment. But sustained, professional, supervised drug and alcohol treatment is currently available in fewer than half of federal, state and local adult detention facilities. Juvenile correctional facilities are also staffed to serve only a fraction of those who need treatment services. In approximately 7,600 correctional facilities surveyed, 172,851 inmates were in drug treatment programmes in 1997, less
Policy Implications
Maintenance programmes have proven efficacy in treating drug addiction – particularly opiate dependency – but are not widely available in US prisons and remain under-resourced and underutilised in prison environments worldwide. Governments should drastically scale up their implementation and ensure supportive cultural and organisational changes are fostered.
66 | End ing the Drug Wars
than 11 percent of the inmate population and less than 20 percent of those with addiction histories.16
While some state prison systems expanded drug treatment programmes in the 1990s, these have now been cut severely in most systems – for example, a 40 percent reduction in California in 2009 alone.17
The injection of heroin within correctional facilities persists worldwide despite vigorous attempts to deter.
Although drug
injecting inside these facilities is generally far less frequent than in the community, adverse consequences (including HIV infection) are well-documented.18 While the use of methadone or buprenorphine maintenance for addiction treatment is prohibited in US state and federal prisons, a small number of local jails do offer brief detoxification programmes using these medications. In the past decade, some jail facilities have begun to offer methadone maintenance treatment as well.
A large-scale methadone maintenance treatment programme, serving two thousand patients per year, was established in New York City’s Riker’s Island Correctional Facility in the 1970s – operated by the Montefiore health service – the first jail programme to offer this treatment in the United States. This programme paved the way for several small pilot methadone programmes in prisons and jails in Maryland, Puerto Rico and New Mexico. But all face formidable struggles to maintain their modest gains in the face of widespread correctional hostility to this approach, despite the powerful evidence of its benefits elsewhere in the world. 19
By contrast, as of January 2008, methadone maintenance has been implemented in prisons in at least 29 other countries or territories, with the proportion of prisoners in care ranging from less than one percent to over 14 percent. In Canada, prisoners have access to methadone maintenance throughout their incarceration and many heroin users are started on
16 Mumola and Karberg, ‘Drug Use and Dependence’. 17 Michael Rothfeld, ‘State to Eliminate 40% of Funding Designed to Turn Prisoners’ Lives Around,’ Los Angeles Times, October 17, 2009, http://
articles.latimes.com/2009/oct/17/local/me-rehab17. 18 Drucker et al., ‘Harm Reduction’. 19 Ibid. 20 Ibid. 21 P. Spiegel ‘HIV/AIDS among Conflict-affected and Displaced Populations: Dispelling Myths and Taking Action,’ Disasters 28(3) (2004): 322–339. 22 B. M. Mathers, L. Degenhardt, H. Ali et al., ‘HIV prevention, treatment, and care services for people who inject drugs: a systematic review of
global, regional, and national coverage,’ The Lancet, 375(9719) (2010): 1014-1028. 23 H. Irene Hall et al., ‘Estimation of HIV Incidence in the United States,’ JAMA 300(5) (2008): 520-29. 24 Thomas A. Peterman, Catherine A. Lindsey and Richard M. Selik, ‘This Place Is Killing Me: A Comparison of Counties Where the Incidence
Rates of AIDS Increased the Most and the Least,’ Journal of Infectious Diseases 191 (2005): 123-26. 25 Anne C. Spaulding, Ryan M. Seals, Matthew J. Page, Amanda K. Brzozowski, William Rhodes and Theodore M. Hammett, ‘HIV/AIDS Among
Inmates of and Releasees from US Correctional Facilities, 2006: Declining Share of Epidemic but Persistent Public Health Opportunity,’ PLoS ONE 4(11) (2009): e7558.
methadone during federal incarceration. Further, in Eastern Europe and Central Asia, some prisons now offer methadone maintenance or a short course of methadone-to-detoxification in some pretrial detention facilities.20
AIDS and Incarceration
Due to its powerful linkages to injection drug use and sex work, the global HIV epidemic now directly implicates national criminal justice policies and imprisonment. Policies which involve large-scale arrests and the disproportionate incarceration of impoverished marginal populations drive HIV before them.21 Case incidence patterns are shifting rapidly as HIV enters new human populations and selects new channels of transmission.
While sexual transmission remains the principal mode of transmission worldwide, injecting drug use continues to spread to new regions (most recently Sub-Saharan Africa) and remains a major vector of infection.22 These factors are allied to increased imprisonment of these populations, particularly in those nations addressing burgeoning drug markets with harsh punitive criminal justice responses. Once again the US is an unhappy poster child for this modern plague and in 2008, the US Center for Disease Control (CDC) estimated that approximately 56,300 Americans are newly infected with HIV annually.
23
There is now growing evidence that mass incarceration is contributing to the continued high incidence of HIV in the US, particularly among racial minorities. While constituting 12 percent of the US population, African Americans account for 45 percent of all new HIV diagnoses and have an incidence rate eight times that of whites.
For African American women, the magnitude is even more pronounced – their HIV rates are nearly 23 times the rate for white women.
Discovering the causes of such dramatic
disparities is crucial for efforts to control the epidemic. Research on HIV risk is now examining the social conditions and structure of this group’s community networks, especially within African American populations. These data suggest a strong correlation between high incarceration rates and high HIV prevalence within many African American subpopulations and their communities.
24 Further, the US association of incarceration and the
HIV epidemic is now very strong: between 17 and 25 percent of all people in the United States who are estimated to be infected with HIV disease will pass through a correctional facility each year, roughly 190,000 to 250,000 of the country’s estimated total of 1 million HIV-positive individuals.
25
LSE Exper t Group on the Economic s of Drug Po l i cy | 67
The cost of care of HIV-infected inmates is a major issue in nations with high rates of HIV. Thus New York State (with over 53,000 prisoners in 2010) has about 1,700 HIV-infected inmates receiving medical care using antiretroviral drugs, at an annual cost of more than $25 million. But best estimates are that these 1,700 are only about one-third of those infected; most do not know they are infected and there is no routine testing. There is great need for testing programmes to identify infection and initiate treatment as early as possible – both for the individual’s benefit and for reducing transmission risk in the broader communities.
HIV rates among African Americans in New York state prisons are estimated at five to seven percent among men and seven to nine percent among women, and the risk appears to carry over to their sexual partners in their home communities.
26
Recent evidence also suggests that cyclical patterns of release and re-incarceration may foster instability in sexual and social networks. In conjunction with unstable housing, untreated drug addiction and recurrent imprisonment, a ‘churn’ in social networks occurs. These destabilising effects act within the social networks established in the prison feeder communities of many cities to produce increases in risk for HIV transmission both by sex and by drug use. This pattern of serial disruption spreads risk across these communities, with ’risk networks’ extending to sexual partners of ex-prisoners, who may form a
bridge to the surrounding population. This connection between the widespread incarceration of African American males and high rates of HIV in many urban communities dramatically demonstrates an important long-term community health impact of the criminal justice system.
MENTAL HEALTH
Mental health problems represent another source of the mounting toll of lifelong disabilities that incarceration imposes. In the US, 400,000 to 600,000 prison inmates (15–20 percent of all prisoners) have a major acute or chronic psychiatric disorder.
In addition to failing to treat many pre-existing mental health problems, incarceration itself, and especially new practices of isolation and solitary confinement, often create new mental health issues that handicap individuals long past the end of their prison sentences.28
Following the US ‘deinstitutionalisation’ from psychiatric hospitals for the chronically mentally ill (from the 1950s through the 1970s), the criminal justice system became the default response for these former hospital patients – most dramatically among the poor and homeless (see Figure 4). Chicago political scientist Bernard Harcourt notes that a growing number of individuals ‘who used to be tracked for mental health treatment are now
26 Adaora A. Adimora and Victor J. Schoenbach, ‘Social Context, Sexual Networks, and Racial Disparities in Rates of Sexually Transmitted Infections,’ Journal of Infectious Diseases 191 (2005): 115-22.
27 Source: Harcourt http://www.law.uchicago.edu/files/files/institutionalized-final.pdf 28 Atul Gawande, ‘Hellhole,’ New Yorker, March 30, 2009; Jeffrey L. Metzner and Jamie Fellner, ‘Solitary Confinement and Mental Illness in U.S.
Prisons: A Challenge for Medical Ethics,’ Journal of the American Academy of Psychiatry and the Law 38(1) (2010).
Figure 4. Institutionalisation in the United States (per 100,000 adults)27
200
100
300
400
500
600
700
1 92
8
19 34
19 40
19 46
19 52
19 58
19 64
19 60
19 76
19 82
19 88
19 94
20 00
Total Rate Prison Rate Mental Hospital Rate
68 | End ing the Drug Wars
getting a one-way ticket to jail.’29 A US Justice Department study released in September 2006, found that 56 percent of those in state prisons (and a higher proportion of those in local jails) reported mental health problems within the past year.30 Harcourt writes that, ‘over the past 40 years, the United States dismantled a colossal mental health complex and rebuilt – bed by bed – an enormous prison’. 31 However there is a growing movement in the US and elsewhere to establish mental health courts to deflect these cases (often with dual diagnosis of substance abuse) to alternatives to prisons, with some positive results now being seen.32 But this system is also very limited due to severe shortages of properly trained and supervised mental health personnel and inadequate budgets.
MINIMISING THE PRoBLEMS oF INCARCERATIoN
A number of trends in US mass incarceration are important to consider in any prescriptive approach to policy in other countries and serve as a guide to those prison and incarceration policies for drugs offences that can be extrapolated across borders so other countries don’t make the same mistakes.
Punitive Isolation and Solitary Confinement
The United States, with only five percent of the world’s population (and 25 percent of its prisoners) now has over half of all the world’s prisoners who are in long-term solitary confinement. More than 25,000 inmates are permanently in isolation in US ‘supermax’ prisons (short for ‘super-maximum security’), where they may spend years locked in small, often windowless cells with solid steel doors, let out for showers and solitary exercise in a small, enclosed space once or twice each week. A report by Human Rights Watch found that supermax prisoners have almost no access to educational or recreational activities and are usually handcuffed, shackled and escorted by two or three correctional officers every time they leave their cells.33 Supermax prisons were ostensibly designed to house the most violent or dangerous inmates – ‘the worst of the worst’.
29 Bernard E. Harcourt, ‘Cruel and Unusual Punishment,’ in Encyclopedia of the American Constitution, Supplement II, ed. Leonard Levy, Kenneth Karst and Adam Winkler (New York: Macmillan, 2000); Bernard E. Harcourt, ‘The Mentally Ill, Behind Bars,’ New York Times, January 15 , 2007, http://www.nytimes.com/2007/01/15/opinion/15harcourt.html?_r=0.
30 D. J. James and L.E. Glaze, ‘Mental Health Problems of Prison and Jail Inmates,’ US DOJ, Bureau of Justice Statistics (Washington, DC, 2006), http://www.bjs.gov/content/pub/pdf/mhppji.pdf.
31 Harcourt, ‘The Mentally Ill, Behind Bars’. 32 V.A. Hiday, H. W. Wales and B. Ray, ‘Effectiveness of a Short-Term Mental Health Court: Criminal Recidivism One Year Postexit,’ Law and
Human Behavior (2013). 33 Supermax Prisons: An Overview (Human Rights Watch Report, 2000), http://www.hrw.org/reports/2000/supermax/Sprmx002.htm. 34 Gawande, ‘Hellhole’. 35 Diane C. Hatton and Anastasia A. Fisher, eds. Women Prisoners and Health Justice: Perspectives, Issues, and Advocacy for an International
Hidden Population (Oxford: Radcliffe, 2009); Pamela M. Diamond et al., ‘The Prevalence of Mental Illness in Prison,’ Administration and Policy in Mental Health and Mental Health Services Research 29 (1) (2001).
36 Lynn M. Paltrow, ‘Roe v Wade and the New Jane Crow: Reproductive Rights in the Age of Mass Incarceration,’ American Journal of Public Health 103(1) (2013): 17-21.
In the US the trend toward more long-term solitary confinement is inseparable from the explosive growth of mass incarceration. In 2009, Harvard surgeon Atul Gawande published a startling article about the use of solitary confinement in American prisons, noting that in the US ‘[t]he wide-scale use of isolation is, almost exclusively, a phenomenon of the past twenty years’.34
Indeed, sustained isolation has now become institutionalised as a cornerstone of America’s criminal justice system and its requirement for extreme sanctions to handle the huge population of prisoners.
Women and Prisons
Women’s healthcare needs, always more prominent than those of young males, are also typically inadequately addressed in prisons. In addition to facing all the routine gynaecological, reproductive and nutritional issues of all women, the overwhelming majority of women in prisons are survivors of violence and trauma.
35 Further,
more than 60 percent of incarcerated women are parents, who must deal with separation from their children and families, along with depression, anxiety and low self-esteem. Not surprisingly, incarcerated women suffer from serious mental illnesses at much higher rates than male inmates.
In the US over the last 25 years the number of women and girls caught in the criminal justice system has risen dramatically – with more than 200,000 women behind bars and more than 1 million on probation and parole. The percentage of women behind bars increased by 757 percent between 1977 and 2004, twice the increase of the incarcerated male population during the same period. The number of women in prison – along with the number of women giving birth in prison – continues to rise each year. Few get the services they need. Notably, despite the persistence of racial disparities, white women are the now among the US groups with the fastest growth rate in US prison systems. The increased incarceration of women for drug offences has, in some states, also served as a proxy for efforts to ban abortions.36
LSE Exper t Group on the Economic s of Drug Po l i cy | 69
The Privatisation of Correctional Services
The use of privately contracted security corporations is growing worldwide.37 The UK was Europe’s first country to establish prisons run by the private sector (Wolds Prison opened in 1992) under the government’s Private Finance Initiative contracts.38 There are now 14 prisons in England and Wales operated under contract by private companies with a total combined capacity of about 13,500 prisoners or approximately 15 percent of the entire prison population. There are also two privately run prisons in Scotland and nine contracts to run private prisons are currently under consideration in England and Wales.
The US led the movement to employ private firms to operate state prisons and, with the world’s largest prison system, now leads in the proportion of its facilities contracted to private firms. While 50 percent of the US state prison systems (with a total of 1.2 million inmates) currently use no privately-operated prison services, the 25 states that do now rely on private services for over 25 percent of their operations are located mainly in Southern and Western states. As of December 2000, there were 153 private correctional facilities operating in the US with a capacity of over 119,000.39 Prison privatisation is an aggressively entrepreneurial business – working to increase its market and buying entire prisons from cash-strapped states in exchange for 20-year management contracts and a guaranteed occupancy rate of 90 percent. Critics argue that the contractual obligations of states to fill the prisons to 90 percent occupancy are poor public policy and end up costing taxpayers more than state-run prisons would.40
37 http://www.justice.gov.uk/publications/corporate-reports 38 Alan Travis, ‘Nine prisons put up for tender in mass privatisation programme,’ The Guardian, July 13, 2011,
http://www.theguardian.com/society/2011/jul/13/nine-prisons-tender-privatisation-programme. 39 American Civil Liberties Union Report : Banking on Bondage: Private Prisons and Mass Incarceration, November 2, 2011,
https://www.aclu.org/prisoners-rights/banking-bondage-private-prisons-and-mass-incarceration 40 Chris Kirkham ‘With States Facing Shortfalls, Private Corporation Offers Cash For Prisons,’ Huffington Post, February 14, 2012,
http://www.huffingtonpost.com/2012/02/14/private-prisons-buying-state-prisons_n_1272143.html; 2012 Solicitation letter from CCA http://big.assets.huffingtonpost.com/ccaletter.pdf
41 Ernest Drucker, ‘Prisons: From Punishment to Public Health’ in Oxford Textbook of Public Health, 6th Edition, 2014. 42 C. Shedd, ‘Countering the carceral continuum. The legacy of mass incarceration,’ Criminology and Public Policy - Special Issue on Mass
Incarceration 10 (3) (2011): 865–871. 43 E. Drucker and M. Trace, ‘An Amnesty for Prisoners of the War on Drugs,’ Huffington Post, September 22, 2013,
http://www.huffingtonpost.com/ernest-drucker/an-amnesty-for-prisoners-_b_3957493.html.
CoNCLUSIoN
The rapid rise in incarceration in the US and several other countries from the 1970s through the 2000s has often been driven by the incarceration of drug users. As discussed above, these policies have had very broad effects. They have impacted those imprisoned but also their families and communities. The expansive reach of ‘mass incarceration’ and its collateral effects has been accompanied in many cities by increased contact between citizens and law enforcement, increases in the time and financial impositions on individuals awaiting trial, a decline in the quality of correctional health care and a reduction in available services for formerly incarcerated individuals. These complex and inter-related patterns show the ways in which imprisonment, human rights and public health are now intimately related. With their growing concentration of vulnerable populations and their relationship to drug markets, immigration, human trafficking, border security and global pandemics associated with sex and drugs (HIV), the international public health significance of criminal justice systems and prisons grows apace.
This examination of prisons through the lens of public health has documented the long- and short-term implications of criminal justice involvement, particularly incarceration, for public safety as well as their economic, social and health effects on society.41 With this new public health basis of concern, there is renewed professional interest in the possibilities for families, schools and neighborhood institutions to divert individuals from criminal offending, recidivism and the continued risks of jail and prison. The fiscal burdens of incarceration in the US and elsewhere have also animated new efforts to develop and strengthen community-based sanctions as alternatives to custodial ones. These challenges, their individual and collective effects and their concentration within the most vulnerable racial and ethnic minority communities in many nations have motivated an intense re-examination of the ‘carceral continuum,’ now viewed across the multiple domains of public health, health care and social services. 42 Most recently, there is renewed interest in sweeping reform of drug criminalisation and ending the continued criminalisation of drug users – including developing programmes
of general amnesties for prisoners of the drug wars.43 ■
70 | End ing the Drug Wars
Costs and Benefits of Drug-Related Health Services Joanne Csete
Health services for people who use drugs are important on many levels. In addition to the clinical benefits to the individual and the benefit to the community of reducing drug-related harms such as HIV and drug-related crime, they represent an alternative to arrest and detention for some offenses
and thus are a possible starting point for developing less repressive drug policies. In spite of a significant body of evidence that drug-related health services are a very good investment for society, they remain woefully underfunded and unavailable.
1 See US Office of National Drug Control Policy, ‘The National Drug Control Budget FY 2103 Funding Highlights’ and Drug Policy Alliance, ‘The Federal Drug Control Budget: New Rhetoric, Same Failed Drug War,’ 2013, http://www.drugpolicy.org/sites/default/files/DPA_Fact%20Sheet_Federal%20Drug%20War%20Budget.pdf
2 Count the Costs, ‘The war on drugs: Wasting billions and undermining economies,’ http://www.countthecosts.org/sites/default/files/Economics-briefing.pdf.
3 Bradley Mathers, Louisa Degenhardt, Hammad Ali, Lucas Wiessing et al., ‘HIV prevention, treatment and care services for people who inject drugs: a systematic review of global, regional and national coverage,’ Lancet 375 (2010): 1014-1028.
The policy approach to drug control in most countries features heavy spending on policing, interdiction of drugs, judicial processes and incarceration. In the United States, for example, it is estimated that about $50 billion a year from state and federal budgets goes to drug control, of which the majority is devoted to law enforcement and interdiction.1 One estimate of drug-related law enforcement expenses globally puts the figure at about $100 billion per year.2 Drug-related health and social services are nonetheless often underfunded and inadequate to meet the need. Treatment for drug dependence, for example, is frequently inaccessible or unaffordable to people who need it, and this service may not exist without (often grudging) public sector support. Millions of people who need them are without services to protect themselves from injection-related harms, such as provision of sterile injecting equipment and medicines, such as methadone, that stabilise cravings and do not require injection.3
Good-quality treatment for drug dependence and drug- related harm reduction services have been widely studied and can be life-saving for those fortunate enough to have access to them. The clinical evidence for effectiveness of these measures, particularly with respect to outcomes such as averting HIV or hepatitis C transmission, is very strong. The purpose of this contribution is to review the evidence that they also have a larger economic and social value – that is, to assess their costs and benefits in a broad sense, including with respect to social outcomes such as crime reduction.
Summary
■ Governments should ensure that health services for people who use drugs (at adequate scale) are a priority for public resource allocation. These services currently have a very low availability relative to need.
■ Governments should develop standards and monitoring systems to ensure good-quality health services for people who use drugs in both public and private sector facilities. Further, they should not impede those services.
■ Governments should ensure that police do not interfere with health service provision. They should, for example, not use numbers of arrests of drug users as a basis for police compensation or performance review. Police, prosecutors and judges should be trained on the importance of basic health services for people who use drugs.
■ Governments may find it useful to invest in benefit-cost studies of these services and should inform the public and legislators in user- friendly ways of their benefits.
■ In multilateral bodies, health services for people who use drugs are in dire need of member state champions. United Nations agencies, especially WHO and UNAIDS, have commissioned research and made statements in support of most of these services, but international debates remain dominated by positions based on fear and ideology rather than evidence.
LSE Exper t Group on the Economic s of Drug Po l i cy | 71
BASIC IDEAS: CoST oF DRUG USE AND PRoMISE oF TREATMENT
Not all drug use is problematic, and thus not all drug use requires a health service response. The most recent annual report of the UN Office on Drugs and Crime (UNODC) uses the rough estimate that globally 167 to 315 million persons aged 15-64 used illicit substances.4 The large range of the estimate reflects the paucity of countries with population-based surveys that would allow more precise estimates and the fact that people who use drugs are highly criminalised in many places and thus may be hidden from surveys. UNODC defines ‘problem drug use’ to include people who inject drugs and people who are diagnosed with drug dependence or other drug-related disorders. It estimated that in 2011 there were 16 to 29 million persons whose drug use was problematic, less than 10 percent of the total of people who use drugs.5 Thus, part of the challenge of drug-related health services is to target those most in need of services and ensure that the services are effective and readily accessible. (A corresponding challenge of economic importance is to ensure that people who use drugs but do not have problematic use are not obliged or otherwise directed into services that they do not need.)
Treatment for drug addiction takes many forms – residential and non-residential, assisted by medications such as methadone or not, ‘12-step’ programmes and other group support approaches, behavioural and cognitive therapies, and many others. It is plain from clinical experience, as noted by the World Health Organization (WHO) and UNODC, that while all of these have some record of success for some people, none is effective 100 percent of the time.6
It is common for people with drug dependence, if they have varied services available to them, to attempt several forms of therapy before finding the one that succeeds for them, whether ‘success’ is judged as complete abstinence or less problematic drug use. There is also evidence from many settings to suggest, not surprisingly, that drug treatment combined with support in the form of stable housing, food assistance and support to family members has the greatest chance of success.7 Based on evidence to date, it is safe to say that drug treatment (combined or not with some form of social support) can reduce problematic drug consumption and thus the costs associated with it, and we take that as a point of departure in this contribution.
Cost-benefit analysis – comparison of the cost of an intervention or programme to a monetary estimate of its benefit – is an essential tool for evaluation of health interventions. (The technique of cost- benefit analysis produces results usually expressed as benefit-cost ratios – that is, an estimate of the benefits derived divided by the cost incurred. Positive net benefits are indicated by benefit-cost
ratios greater than one.) It is important to assess costs and benefits of treatment of drug dependence, not least because many of the people needing this intervention are reliant on publicly supported treatment, thereby making it particularly susceptible to political controversy.8 While many studies demonstrate the clinical benefit to the individual of various forms of treatment for drug dependence, consideration of social and economic costs has generated a smaller literature. Indeed, the multifaceted nature of the costs of drug dependence and benefits of reducing it pose considerable methodological challenges, a full treatment of which is beyond the scope of this contribution. For our purposes, it is useful to note that WHO, recognising these challenges, has established guidelines suggesting that quantifying the economic impact of drug use on society should include assigning monetary value to the following costs:
WHo: ‘Tangible’ elements of economic impact of problematic drug use
■ Health, social and welfare services (i.e. reduced drug dependence should result in a lower burden of health and social services related to drug dependence).
■ Productivity loss in the workplace and the home.
■ Drug-related crime, law enforcement and criminal justice.
■ Road accidents.
■ Cleaning up the environment (e.g. of unsafely discarded injection equipment).
■ Research and prevention activities.9
These are the categories of ‘tangible’ cost; loss of life, pain and suffering are noted by WHO as intangible costs. WHO’s guidelines then seek to consider the various measurement challenges, necessary simplifying assumptions and other elements of putting cost figures on the tangible items in an effort to enable national governments to make estimates that will be comparable to some degree.
For some of these items, methodological debates will possibly never be completely settled. Quantifying crime-related costs, for example, includes obvious criminal justice activities, including incarceration (though drug-related activities may not always be distinguished); costs of drug-related crime to individuals, including material loss and loss of time and productivity; and the ‘esoteric and ephemeral’ costs to the legitimate economy of the human resources represented by people who are involved with drug trafficking or other drug-related crimes.10 It is recognised that for many of these elements, there will not be good data
4 UN Office on Drugs and Crime, World Drug Report 2013 (Vienna: United Nations, 2013), appended fact sheet, http://www.unodc.org/doc/wdr/Fact_Sheet_Chp1_2013.pdf
5 Ibid. 6 WHO and UNODC, ‘Principles of drug dependence treatment: discussion paper.’ (Vienna: United Nations, 2008),
https://www.unodc.org/documents/drug-treatment/UNODC-WHO-Principles-of-Drug-Dependence-Treatment-March08.pdf. 7 Ibid. 8 Susan L. Ettner, David Huang, Elizabeth Evans, Danielle Rose Ash et al., ‘Cost-benefit in the California Treatment Outcome Project: does
substance abuse treatment ‘pay for itself?,’ Health Research and Educational Trust 41 (2005):193-194. 9 Eric Single et al., International guidelines for estimating the costs of substance abuse, 2nd ed. (Geneva: World Health Organization, 2004). 10 Single et al., 59-62.
72 | End ing the Drug Wars
in even the best-organised jurisdictions, and simplifying assumptions will be necessary. In addition, WHO experts note that many drug-related crimes, particularly assaults and thefts, are habitually under-reported by victims and thus not captured in official data.11 Ideally, moreover, these factors should be studied over a long period, which is rarely possible in practice.
METHoDS
This contribution benefits from a number of careful reviews of cost-benefit and cost-effectiveness studies of health services for people who use drugs, particularly of treatment for drug dependence, which were complemented with an updated search of cost-benefit and cost-effectiveness studies of drug-related health services.12
CoSTS AND BENEFITS oF TREATMENT oF DRUG DEPENDENCE An important review of 11 cost-benefit analyses published before 2003, all of them conducted in the United States, included only published peer-reviewed studies that attempted cost-benefit analyses of one of more of these factors: crime, health services utilisation, employment earnings and expenditure on illicit drugs and alcohol.13 The authors note, in sum:
■ The average total net benefit accruing from all categories of cost reductions estimated over the 12-month period was $42,905. The average benefit-cost ratio for studies in which it was calculated was 8.9, ranging from 1.33 to 23.33.
■ The greatest economic benefit was in reduced criminal activity, over half of the total.
■ The economic benefit of savings on health services averted was about 15 percent of the total, and of increased employment earnings was about 13 percent. The authors note that the latter, measured only as actual in-pocket earnings, probably underestimates the importance of having any kind of stable employment as a determinant of long- term ‘success’.14
Since that review, there have been a number of interesting attempts to estimate social costs and benefits of treatment. Using data from 43 treatment facilities in the state of California supplemented by surveys, Ettner and colleagues used WHO guidelines to assess the benefits of treatment with respect to medical care, criminal activity, earnings of people treated and welfare programme (government transfer) payments.15 Their finding was that treatment cost an average $1,583 per person but benefited society at the level of $11,487, a 7:1 ratio.16 As in the earlier review, the authors estimate that the greatest savings – 65 percent – were in lower crime-related costs, with 29 percent attributable to increased earnings and six percent due to reduced medical costs. They suggest that the actual benefit-cost ratio is probably closer to 9:1 because of the use of arrests as a proxy for crime, given that many crimes do not ever result in an arrest.17
A study that focused narrowly on costs related only to robbery looked at several forms of treatment for drug dependence in the United States.18 Across all forms of treatment, being in treatment was associated with a reduction in robbery incidence of at least 0.4 robberies per patient per year. The authors conclude: ‘Given reasonable valuations associated with averting, at the margin, a single armed robbery, this one component of benefit may be large enough to offset the economic costs’ of drug treatment.19
They further note that while residential treatment is generally considerably more expensive than outpatient care, the greater benefit of residential programmes in averting crime may ‘more than offset’ the added cost.20 Policymakers and service providers alike may tend to favour support for drug treatment programmes that admit older, more educated patients with no criminal record and no psychiatric disorders, but the results of this study suggest that much greater social benefits would derive from expanding treatment access for those patients with a propensity to commit crimes.21
11 Ibid., 60-61. 12 Kathryn E. McCollister and Michael T. French. ‘The relative contribution of outcome domains in the total economic benefit of addiction
interventions: a review of first findings,’ Addiction 98 (2003): 1647-1659; Louisa Degenhardt, Bradley Mathers, Peter Vickerman, Tim Rhodes et al. ‘Prevention of HIV infection for people who inject drugs: why individual, structural and combination approaches are needed,’ Lancet DOI:10.1016/S0140-6736(10)60742-8; Daniel Wolfe, M. Patrizia Carrieri and Donald Shepard, ‘Treatment and care for injecting drug users with HIV infection: a review of barriers and ways forward,’ Lancet DOI:10.1016/S0140-6736(10)60832-X; Center for Health Program Development and Management, ‘Review of cost-benefit and cost-effectiveness literature for methadone or buprenorphine as a treatment for opiate addiction,’ Baltimore, 9 May, 2007.
13 McCollister and French, op. cit. 14 Ibid., 1655. 15 Ettner et al., 196. 16 Ibid., 205. 17 Ibid., 204, 206. 18 Anirban Basu, A. David Paltiel and Harold A. Pollack, ‘Social costs of robbery and the cost-effectiveness of substance abuse treatment,’
Health Economics (2008): 927-946. 19 Ibid., 939. 20 Ibid., 939-940. 21 Ibid., 940.
LSE Exper t Group on the Economic s of Drug Po l i cy | 73
Opioid Substitution Therapy (OST)
In part because of its link to HIV prevention and its long clinical track record, one of the most widely studied forms of treatment for drug dependence is medication-assisted therapy for opiate addiction, also called opioid maintenance treatment or opioid substitution treatment (OST hereinafter). Opium- derived medicines, especially methadone and buprenorphine, can be administered daily by mouth – thus obviating injection – and can stabilise cravings of people with opiate dependence. As UN agencies have noted, this therapy can enable people to hold jobs and eliminate the need to commit crimes to obtain illicit opiates, as well as reducing heroin use, heroin overdose, overdose mortality and reducing other injection-related harms.22 UN agencies have promoted OST as a central element of HIV prevention where illicit opiate use is significant because OST ‘can decrease the high cost of opioid dependence to individuals, their families and society at large by reducing heroin use, associated deaths, HIV risk behaviours and criminal activity’.23 They also note that it may be optimal for some patients to continue OST indefinitely,24 a response to the misinformed but still widely held view that methadone therapy should always be of limited duration as a bridge to abstinence from all opiates.25
OST is limited and stigmatised in many countries and banned outright in a few (notably the Russian Federation).26 In spite of OST’s track record of successful treatment of heroin addiction that dates from the late 1960s, some practitioners and policymakers deride it as substituting one addiction for another. The potential for diversion of methadone and buprenorphine to illicit markets also means that their medical use must be carefully controlled and the costs of that control figured into assessments. In many countries, including the US, the administration of methadone must be directly observed – that is, patients must come to a health facility every day and take their medicine in front of a health professional – an enormous inconvenience to the patient and a practice with considerable other costs. Buprenorphine, particularly in a formulation in which it is combined with the opioid antagonist naloxone, is considered to have a lower potential for diversion to illicit use, and in many places it is possible to receive take-home doses rather than requiring daily direct observation.
Because drug injection is associated with high risk of transmission of HIV, a very expensive disease to treat, some cost-benefit studies of OST count benefits mainly in savings from HIV cases averted. In spite of hard-won victories in lowering the cost of HIV treatment, HIV remains quite expensive to treat.27 In addition, HIV transmission through injection with contaminated equipment is much more efficient than sexual transmission; even a very small number of injections poses a high risk.28 Given the high cost of HIV treatment, as some experts have noted, OST expansion carries a benefit so substantial as to be self-justifying ‘regardless of what assumptions are made about the effect of opiate dependence or methadone prescription on the quality of life’.29 Reviewing the research on OST in 2004, WHO, UNAIDS and UNODC summarised it as follows:
According to several conservative estimates, every dollar invested in opioid dependence treatment programmes may yield a return of between $4 and $7 in reduced drug-related crime, criminal justice costs and theft alone. When savings related to health care are included, total savings can exceed costs by a ratio of 12:1.30
Most studies of the cost and benefit of OST have been undertaken in countries of the global North. Recently, however, a number of studies from Asia have made cost-benefit calculations of OST, though generally only of benefits related to averting cases of HIV. A 2012 study in Dehong (Yunnan), China estimated that against a per-patient cost of OST of $9.10-16.70 per month over the 30-month period followed, methadone programmes averted HIV cases of which the cost would have been a net $4600 per
22 World Health Organization, UN Office on Drugs and Crime and UNAIDS (UN Joint Programme on HIV/AIDS), ‘WHO/UNODC/UNAIDS position paper: Substitution maintenance therapy in the management of opioid dependence and HIV/AIDS prevention,’ Geneva, 2004, http://www.unodc.org/documents/hiv-aids/Position%20Paper%20sub.%20maint.%20therapy.pdf
23 Ibid., 1. 24 Ibid. 25 See, for example, Charles Winick, ‘A mandatory short-term methadone-to-abstinence program in New York City,’ Mount Sinai Journal of
Medicine 68(2001): 41-45; the Manhattan and Brooklyn drug treatment courts in New York City as of 2013 require participants to use methadone only as a short-term bridge to abstinence.
26 Mathers et al., op.cit. 27 HIV treatment costs vary considerably based on the percentage of patients who may have developed resistance or intolerable side effects to
generic first-line medicines, as well as whether countries have access to generic forms of some medicines. The cost of a WHO-recommended first-line regimen was about $112 per patient per year in 2012. Second-line regimens cost on average about $450 per person per year in 2012, but much more in the US and other high-income countries. The cost of third-line treatments was $13,225 per person per year in Georgia, $7,782 in Paraguay, $8,468 in Armenia, and $4,760 in Thailand. See World Health Organization, ‘Global update on HIV treatment
2013: results, impacts and opportunities,’ Geneva, United Nations, 99-100, http://apps.who.int/iris/bitstream/10665/85326/1/9789241505734_eng.pdf.
28 One review of the research indicates that HIV risk from one episode of vaginal (male-female) sex is as low as 0.05 percent (or 1 in 2000) while injection with contaminated equipment carries a risk of about 0.7 percent or 0.8 percent. Government of Canada, Public Health Agency, ‘HIV transmission risk: a summary of evidence,’ Ottawa, 2013, http://www.phac-aspc.gc.ca/aids-sida/publication/hivtr-rtvih-eng.php.
29 Paul G. Barnett and Sally S. Hui, ‘The cost-effectiveness of methadone maintenance,’ Mount Sinai Journal of Medicine 67 (2000): 371. 30 World Health Organization, Joint UN Programme on HIV/AIDS (UNAIDS) and UN Office on Drugs and Crime. ‘Position Paper: Substitution
Maintenance Therapy in the Management of Opioid Dependence and HIV Prevention,’ Geneva, United Nations, 2004.
...for every one dollar invested in NSPs (2000-2009), $27 is returned in cost savings.
This return increases considerably over a longer time horizon.
‘ ,
74 | End ing the Drug Wars
case to treat.31 A similar study over a five-year period estimated that OST programmes in the Xinjiang, China averted over 5600 HIV infections that would have incurred a cost to the health system of over $4.4 million in the same period.32 These studies obviously rely on assumptions about risks of HIV transmission faced by people who inject drugs, mostly extrapolations from previous periods. They notably did not calculate the costs of sexual transmission of HIV to people who do not inject drugs and so probably underestimate the benefits accrued.
A special category of treatment of drug dependence is the legal administration of medicinal heroin available in a few countries, generally only for small numbers of people with long-standing addictions who, for various reasons, have not benefited from other therapies. A review of evaluations of heroin-assisted treatment in Switzerland, Germany, the Netherlands, Spain, Canada and the UK concluded that these programmes have generally demonstrated considerable benefits through the reduction of criminal activities among these patients, decline in use of illicitly obtained drugs and decline in risky injection.33 One study of the Swiss experience indicated that the incidence of the crimes of burglary, muggings and drug trafficking declined between 50 to 90 percent among people in the prescription heroin programme, depending on the crime, but did not attempt to assign costs to this reduction.34 It is not expected that this intervention would ever be offered on a mass scale, but it illustrates the principle of achieving significant benefits by reaching those associated with the most problematic use.
oTHER SERVICES FoR PEoPLE WHo USE DRUGS Needle and Syringe Programmes (NSPs)
Programmes that furnish clean injection equipment to people who inject drugs are proven to be extremely effective with respect to prevention of HIV. The review commissioned by WHO of the extensive research on this subject shows, in fact, that these programmes, most often established as needle exchanges (whereby used injection equipment can be exchanged for sterile equipment), are among the most effective and cost-effective programmes in the HIV prevention arsenal.35 These programmes should not be expected to have the range of potential social benefits that are associated with treatment of drug dependence since they do not necessarily reduce drug use or addiction, though
they may present important opportunities for referral to treatment services and other social support – an element that has not been extensively evaluated economically in the published literature. A 2010 review of cost studies – mostly cost-effectiveness rather than cost-benefit – concluded that if averting HIV cases could be demonstrated, as they were convincingly in a number of studies, the benefit-cost ratio of these programmes should be expected to be very high because the programmes tend to cost
little, and HIV care is expensive.36 A widely cited study by the government of Australia drew the following conclusion about these programmes across the country:
For every one dollar invested in NSPs, more than four dollars were returned (additional to the investment) in healthcare cost-savings in the short term (10 years) if only direct costs are included; greater returns are expected over longer time horizons….If patient/client costs and productivity gains and losses are included in the analysis, then…for every one dollar invested in NSPs (2000-2009), $27 is returned in cost savings. This return increases considerably over a longer time horizon.37
As noted above, NSP programmes reach people who are actively injecting and who are more likely than non-injectors to have drug-related health problems, and NSP staff can provide a link to other health services and counselling. A 2010 review in The Lancet concluded that if the desired outcome is HIV control, the greatest cost-effectiveness and benefit-cost will be achieved by high coverage of both these interventions in combination with high coverage of HIV treatment, even though the last element
31 Yan Xing, Jiangping Sun, Weihua Cao, Liming Lee et al., ‘Economic evaluation of methadone maintenance treatment in HIV/AIDS control among injection drug users in Dehong, China,’ AIDS Care 24 (2012): 756-762.
32 Mingjian J. Ni, Li Ping Fu, Xue Ling Chen et al., ‘Net financial benefits of averting HIV infections among people who inject drugs in Urumqi, Xinjiang, People’s Republic of China (2005-2010),’ BMC Public Health 2012, 12:572, http://www.biomedcentral.com/1471-2458/12/572.
33 Benedikt Fischer, Eugenia Oviedo-Joekes, Peter Blanken, Christian Haasen et al., ‘Heroin-assisted treatment (HAT) a decade later: a brief update on science and politics,’ Journal of Urban Health 84 (2007): 552-562.
34 Martin Killias, Marcel F. Aebi and Denis Ribeaud, ‘Key findings concerning the effects of heroin prescription on crime,’ in Heroin-assisted treatment: work in progress eds. Margret Rihs-Middel, Robert Hämmig and Nina Jacobshagen (Bern: Verlag Hans Huber, 2005).
35 Alex Wodak and Annie Cooney, ‘Effectiveness of sterile needle and syringe programming in reducing HIV/AIDS among injection drug users – Evidence for Action Technical Paper,’ Geneva, World Health Organization, 2004, http://whqlibdoc.who.int/publications/2004/9241591641.pdf
36 Degenhardt et al., 35-36. 37 Government of Australia, National Centre in HIV Epidemiology and Clinical Research’ ‘Return on investment 2: evaluating the cost-
effectiveness of needle and syringe programs in Australia,’ 2009, http://www.health.gov.au/internet/main/publishing.nsf/Content/C562D0E860733E9FCA257648000215C5/$File/retexe.pdf.
38 Degenhardt et al., 30.
As of 2012, there were about 500 overdose episodes that
occurred among people using Insite but no deaths, whereas
the neighbourhood of Insite was previously known for frequent
overdose-related incidents and deaths on the street.
‘ ,
LSE Exper t Group on the Economic s of Drug Po l i cy | 75
is very costly in most places.38 The authors bemoan the low availability of all these services for many people who use drugs, which is linked to the stigma they face and their fear of using services that may result in their drug use being brought to the attention of the police.39
Needle and syringe programmes may yield particularly high returns in prison settings. Countries including Germany, Switzerland, Spain, Moldova, Belarus, Luxembourg, Romania and Kyrgyzstan have programmes that furnish clean injection equipment in prison,40 an intervention that requires the politically courageous recognition that in spite of even the best efforts to stop it, drug injection occurs in prisons. All of those programmes studied have had dramatic results in reducing transmission of HIV and in some cases hepatitis C, though benefit-cost ratios have not been calculated.41 Since treating HIV among prisoners is the responsibility of the state and could be a long-term responsibility, the cost savings from HIV and hepatitis cases averted are likely to be considerable. OST is offered in prison in some countries, where it has an excellent track record (directly observed administration is facilitated by the prison environment), but many countries that offer OST in the broader community still do not offer it in prisons.42
Supervised Injection Facilities
Some countries committed to comprehensive HIV services for people who use drugs also authorise so-called supervised or safe injection facilities, places where people can inject illicit drugs with clean equipment in the presence of health professionals. These facilities exist in many western European countries – Germany, the Netherlands and Switzerland were pioneers – as well as Canada and Australia.43 The facility in Vancouver, Canada, called Insite, has been extensively studied by public health and social science researchers. As of 2012, there were about 500 overdose episodes that occurred among people using Insite but no deaths,44 whereas the neighbourhood of Insite was previously known for frequent overdose-related incidents
and deaths on the street. In addition, a 2011 study found that not only was overdose mortality averted in the facility itself, but in a 500-metre radius of Insite, overdose episodes dropped by 35 percent in the first years of the facility’s operation, compared to a nine percent decline in the rest of the city.45 In benefit-cost terms, a 2010 study that made conservative assumptions about overdose mortality, other overdose complications and HIV cases averted estimated a benefit-cost ratio for Insite of about 5:1 or in monetary terms about $6 million a year.46
Drug Treatment Courts
A number of countries, particularly the US and Canada, have invested in specialised drug courts or drug treatment courts in which some alleged offenders can be diverted to court-supervised treatment programmes as an alternative to incarceration. Drug courts in the US have been extensively evaluated, mostly on the criterion of criminal recidivism. The US model of courts raises a number of questions, including the due process issue of requiring people to plead guilty to whatever charge is before them as a condition of being diverted to treatment, the question of whether treatment should ever be coercive in any sense, and the fact that many courts refuse OST as a treatment option in spite of great need for it.47 An extensive drug court evaluation supported by the US Department of Justice included a cost-benefit calculation that assigned monetary values to components of a broad definition of benefits, including social and economic productivity of drug court participants, welfare programme savings, and criminal justice and health service savings and compared them to drug court costs, which are generally well documented.48 Their sophisticated analysis, involving many well-specified assumptions, concluded that drug courts in the US carry a benefit-cost ratio of 1.92:1.49 At this writing, the US is promoting drug courts heavily as part of its international drug control programmes.
Drug treatment courts have potentially large economic benefits in theory from incarceration costs averted, but not if their rules
39 Ibid. 40 See Rick Lines, Ralf Jürgens, Glenn Betteridge et al., ‘Prison needle exchange: lessons from a comprehensive review of international evidence
and experience,’ (Toronto: Canadian HIV/AIDS Legal Network, 2006), http://www.aidslaw.ca/publications/interfaces/downloadFile. php?ref=1173; and Ingo Ilya Michels and Heino Stöver, ‘Harm reduction – from a conceptual framework to practical experience: the example of Germany’. Substance Use and Misuse 47 (2012): 910-922.
41 Lines et al., ibid. 42 Kate Dolan, Ben Kite, Emma Black et al., ‘HIV in prison in low-income and middle-income countries,’ Lancet Infectious Diseases 7 (2007):
32–41. 43 Harm Reduction International, Global state of harm reduction 2012: toward an integrated response, London, 2012,
http://www.ihra.net/files/2012/07/24/GlobalState2012_Web.pdf. 44 Vancouver Coastal Health, ‘Supervised Injection Site – User Statistics,’
http://supervisedinjection.vch.ca/research/supporting_research/user_statistics 45 Brandon D.L. Marshall, M-J Milloy, Evan Wood, Julio Montaner and Thomas Kerr, ‘Reduction in overdose mortality after the opening of North
America’s first medically supervised safer injection facility: a retrospective population-based study,’ Lancet 377 (2011): 1429-1437. 46 Martin A. Andresen and Neil Boyd, ‘A cost-benefit and cost-effectiveness analysis of Vancouver’s supervised injection facility,’ International
Journal of Drug Policy 21 (2010): 70-76. 47 Ryan S. King and Jill Pasquarella, ‘Drug courts: a review of the evidence,’ (Washington, DC: The Sentencing Project, 2009),
http://www.sentencingproject.org/doc/dp_drugcourts.pdf; and Drug Policy Alliance, ‘Drug courts are not the answer: toward a health-centered approach to drug use,’ New York, 2011,
http://www.drugpolicy.org/sites/default/files/Drug%20Courts%20Are%20Not%20the%20Answer_Final2.pdf. 48 P. Mitchell Downey and John K. Roman, ‘Chapter 9 – Cost-benefit analyses,’ in Shelli B. Rossman, John K. Roman, Janine M. Zweig et al., eds.
The multi-site adult drug court evaluation: the impact of drug courts. (Washington, DC: Urban Institute, 2011), 228-250.
76 | End ing the Drug Wars
are so onerous or their protection of due process so flawed as to make them unattractive to a significant percentage of those who might benefit from them. In places where opiate addiction is a public health problem, drug courts should follow the recommendation of the board of the US National Association of Drug Court Professionals and allow OST as a treatment alternative likely to be essential for many participants.50
CoNCLUSIoN
In spite of methodological challenges, a significant body of evidence shows that health services for people who use drugs have significant social and economic benefits, including reduction of crime and increasing the ability of people who have lived with addiction to be economically productive. This evidence has figured insufficiently in policy and resource allocation decision-making on drugs, apparently frequently overshadowed by political factors. These services should be a high priority for fiscally-minded governments, which should especially ensure that they are not undermined, for example, by policing that targets health or needle exchange facilities to find drug users to fill arrest quotas, or by undue ‘not in my backyard’ neighbourhood opposition to the placement of drug treatment clinics. Moreover, drug-related health services derive the greatest benefits when they target marginalised people with a propensity to commit crime, in spite of the obvious political challenges posed by directing funding toward these individuals. ■
49 Ibid., 247. 50 National Association of Drug Court Professionals: Resolution of the Board of Directors on the availability of medically assisted treatment
(M.A.T.) for addiction in drug courts, 17 July 2011, http://www.nadcp.org/sites/default/files/nadcp/NADCP%20Board%20Statement%20on%20MAT.pdf
LSE Exper t Group on the Economic s of Drug Po l i cy | 77
Lawful Access to Cannabis: Gains, Losses and Design Criteria Mark A.R. Kleiman1 and Jeremy Ziskind
Much of the current argument about whether to legalise various currently illicit drugs is conducted at a high level of abstraction (morality and health vs. liberty and public safety). The details of post-prohibition policies are barely mentioned and concrete outcomes are either ignored or baldly
asserted without any careful marshalling of fact and analysis. But it is possible to try to predict and evaluate – albeit imperfectly – the likely consequences of proposed policy changes and to use those predictions to choose systems of legal availability that would result in better, rather than worse, combinations of gain and loss from the change.
The analysis below focuses on cannabis, the drug for which serious legalisation efforts are now in motion. The difficulty of that analysis will provide some indication of how much more difficult it would be to evaluate the question for ‘drugs’ more generally. Cannabis is the most widely used illicit drug, so its legalisation would influence the largest number – in some countries an absolute majority – of all users of illicit drugs, and eliminate a large number of arrests. But since other drugs dominate drug-related violence and incarceration, many of the costs of the ‘war on drugs’ would remain in place after cannabis legalisation:
1 Mark Kleiman would like to thank GiveWell and Good Ventures for supporting his work on cannabis policy. The views expressed are the author’s and should not be attributed to UCLA, GiveWell or Good Ventures, whose officials did not review this article in advance.
2 James M. Cole, ‘Guidance Regarding Marijuana Enforcement,’ US Department of Justice, Office of the Deputy Attorney General, 29 August 2013, http://www.justice.gov/iso/opa/resources/3052013829132756857467.pdf.
3 Gene M. Heyman, Addiction: A Disorder of Choice (Harvard University Press, 2010).
Summary
■ Adopt policies that learn. Policymakers should try out ideas, measure their outcomes and make mid-course corrections accordingly. One extreme version would be to incorporate a ‘sunset’ clause into the initial regulation, requiring a legislative or popular re-authorisation of legal availability after a trial period.
■ Beware commercialisation. The commercial interest in promoting heavy use will prove difficult to control through taxes and regulations. Not-for- profit-only production and sale on the one hand, and state monopoly on the other, are options to consider before rushing headlong into a replication for cannabis of something resembling the existing alcohol industry.
■ Consider incremental approaches. Not all initial policies are equally easy to change. In particular, the greater the financial (and therefore political) power of a commercial, for-profit cannabis industry, the harder it will be to make policy adjustments that might reduce the revenues of that industry. Thus, pioneering jurisdictions may want to consider incremental approaches that begin – and might end – with non-profit regimes.
■ Let the experiments run. The places that legalise cannabis first will provide – at some risk to their own populations – an external benefit to the rest of the world in the form of knowledge, however the experiments turn out. Federal authorities in the United States and other places where states or provinces try to innovate and the guardians of the international treaty regimes would be well advised to keep their hands off as long as the pioneering jurisdictions take adequate measures to prevent ‘exports’.2
■ Prevent price decreases. Any consumer concerned about cannabis prices is probably using too much.
■ Plan for prevention and treatment. Abuse will almost certainly go up under legal availability, but prevention and treatment efforts can help to limit the size of that increase and the suffering it creates.
■ Consider user-set quotas and other ‘nudge’ options. If substance abuse is a ‘disorder of choice,’3 then managing the choice architecture might be one mechanism for preventing and managing that disorder.
78 | End ing the Drug Wars
a point often omitted by proponents of legalisation as they skip directly from mass incarceration and illicit-market violence as problems to the legalisation of cannabis as a solution. The claims of advocates might be more convincing if they were more restrained.
At the opposite pole from bare assertion either of moral claims (e.g. that drug-taking is inherently wrong, or alternatively that any drug prohibition violates basic human rights) or of factual predictions (about drug abuse or incarceration) lies the project of formal cost-benefit analysis, which aims to weigh all of the gains and losses from a proposed policy change on the same scale: the valuations of the individual gainers and losers, measured by their (hypothetical) willingness to pay to enjoy the gains or avoid the losses. It is possible to imagine doing an elaborate cost-benefit analysis of legalising cannabis,4 but doing so in practice would require one to predict the extent of changes in variables that cannot even be accurately measured in the present, and to perform implausible feats of relative valuation (e.g. comparing person-years of incarceration with person-years of cannabis dependency).
The size of the gains from legalisation, and in particular the reduction in the extent of illicit activity and of enforcement effort, would be greater in high-consumption countries such as the United States than it would in the lower-consumption conditions characteristic of most other advanced economies.
Key uncertainties include:
■ The demand-side responses to price changes after legalisation, more convenient access, the removal of legal sanctions and the diminution of social stigma.
■ The size and direction of changes in abuse risk (the probability of proceeding from casual to problem use).
■ Changes in product choice (to more or less risky forms of the drug).
■ Effects on the abuse of alcohol and other drugs.
This last set of effects is both important and unknown. In particular, whether alcohol is a substitute for, or instead a complement to, cannabis remains to be ascertained, and the answer might not be the same for all populations and may differ in terms of short-run and long-run effects.
Since the alcohol problem in all countries is much bigger than the cannabis problem, indirect effects on alcohol could overwhelm the direct effects, converting the results of cannabis legalisation from a net gain to a net loss or vice versa.
Thus reasonable ranges of difference over valuations and predictions will probably span the break-even point. Moreover, the outcomes of legalisation depend very sharply on details of policy that are usually not specified in the debate.
Thus it seems hard to justify any dogmatic statement that cannabis legalisation would, or would not, be beneficial on balance, without reference to a specific locale and a specific set of post-prohibition policies.
If legalisation is to be tried – as now in Colorado, Washington State and Uruguay, very likely soon in other US states and quite possibly within the next decade in the US on a national level – it ought to be tried in an experimental spirit. Given the huge range of potential gains and losses, and of policy options, the probability of finding the perfect combination right from the start must surely be near zero. Thus the best initial policy will not be the one that comes closest to some calculated optimum, but instead the one easiest to adjust in light of experience, which among other things means building in evaluation and policy feedback mechanisms. The pioneers of cannabis legalisation are all too likely to experience in practice the validity of von Moltke’s maxim that no battle plan survives first contact with the enemy.
That is not, of course, a reason not to analyse and to plan, but some of that analysis and planning should involve building in to the process the capacity to improvise in the face of the predictable appearance of unpredicted phenomena.
CATEGoRIES oF GAIN AND LoSS
One way to start the analysis would be by cataloguing the categories of personal and social gain and loss that might arise from legalisation. The following list – far from exhaustive – suggests the range of possible considerations.
Potential Gains:
■ Reduce the size and revenue of illicit trade, the associated violence and disorder and the harm done by arrests and incarceration.
■ Increase somewhat the range of licit economic opportunity and generate public revenue.
■ Either reduce public expenditure on law enforcement or free enforcement resources for other uses.
■ Reduce the risks of cannabis consumption by replacing untested, unlabelled and unregulated product with tested, labelled and regulated product.
■ More speculatively, it might encourage consumption using less health-damaging means (e.g. vaporisation rather than smoking) or new cultural practices, such as cannabis use short of intoxication.
■ All consumers would face lower prices and a wider choice of products, generating increased consumers’ surpluses among all whose consumption is well-informed and not the result of substance-abuse disorder, and even among some unwise or dependent consumers.
4 Stephen Pudney, Mark Bryan and Emilia DelBono, ‘Licensing and Regulation of the Cannabis Market in England and Wales: Towards a Cost/ Benefit Analysis,’ Beckley Foundation, 14 September, 2013.
LSE Exper t Group on the Economic s of Drug Po l i cy | 79
Potential Losses:
■ Increased consumption for those consumers whose consumption is, on balance and at the margin, damaging rather than beneficial to themselves. That might be especially true of dependent users (including those not now dependent who might become so under conditions of legal access) and of minors. But as the examples of tobacco, alcohol, gambling and food all illustrate, fashion and present-orientation can lead even non-dependent adults to make self-harming decisions.
■ Losses to those whose welfare is interdependent (materially or emotionally) with self-harming users who are their kin or friends and to those harmed by accidents, crimes or derelictions of duty caused by cannabis intoxication or dependency. There would be analogous gains related to users whose lives or social performance improves from using licit cannabis or who avoid legal penalties for using or selling it due to the repeal of prohibitory laws.
There might also be, as noted, either gains or losses from decreased or increased self-harming or socially harmful use of alcohol and other drugs.
PoLICy DETAILS
The actual outcomes of any scheme of legal access would depend strongly on details rarely mentioned in the abstract pro- and-con discussion of whether to legalise. The risk of a large increase in damaging forms of consumption would be greater at a lower price; the need for enforcement against illicit production and sale, or tax evasion by licensed producers and sellers, would be higher.
Another central decision is whether to allow private for-profit enterprises to produce and sell cannabis, or instead to restrict licit activity to:
(1) Production for personal use and free distribution only.
(2) Production and sale by not-for-profit enterprises such as consumer-owned cooperatives like the Spanish ‘cannabis clubs’
(3) Some variety of state monopoly, perhaps of retail sales only, leaving production to private enterprise.
If the private enterprise model is chosen, an additional choice must be made about whether to limit market concentration to ensure the existence of a variety of competing firms (thus perhaps limiting the marketing and political power of the industry as a whole and – again perhaps – increasing the rate of product innovation and the range of products easily available) or instead to allow the likely development of oligopolistic competition, as in the markets for cigarettes and beer. A potential advantage of legalisation would be the provision of consumer information superior to that available on the illicit market. The corresponding disadvantage might be the application of powerful marketing techniques to making excessive consumption seem desirable and fashionable.
Cannabis is a more complex product than beer, with at least two and perhaps dozens of significantly psychoactive chemicals and, to date, only limited scientific knowledge about their actions and interactions. Requiring accurate label information about chemical content seems a sensible approach, but not all consumers will be able to make good use of a collection of chemical names and percentages. Industry participants could be given the responsibility of providing sound consumer information, including due warnings about the risks of habituation, at the point of sale or via websites, or that responsibility could be assigned to NGOs or public agencies, perhaps financed by cannabis taxation. It seems at least arguable that cannabis sales personnel should have extensive training both about the pharmacology of the drug and about offering good advice to consumers, making their role closer to that of a pharmacist or nutritionist than of a mere sales clerk or bartender.
By the same token, decisions would have to be made and executed about whether and how to limit marketing efforts. To some eyes at least, the alcohol industry provides a warning by example of what could go wrong. In the United States, the doctrine of ‘commercial free speech’ might gravely impair the capacity of the state to allow private enterprise but restrain promotion.
Again as with alcohol, rules would have to be set and (imperfectly) enforced about public intoxication, workplace intoxication, operating a motor vehicle under the influence and provision to or use by minors.
A central fact about cannabis – as about alcohol and many other activities that form a persistent bad habit in a significant minority of their participants – is that the problem minority consumes the dominant share of the product. (A generalisation often cited as ‘Pareto’s Law’ holds that 20 percent of the participants in an activity account for 80 percent of the activity.) As a result, a commercial industry, or a revenue-oriented state monopoly, would depend for much if not most of its sales on behaviour that is self-harming. In the case of cannabis in the United States, something like four-fifths of total product currently goes to consumers of more than a gram of high-potency cannabis per day; about half of those daily users, according to their own self-report, meet clinical criteria for abuse or dependency. That would create a commercial incentive directly contrary to the public interest, and potentially great political pressure to do away with any restriction that promises to be efficacious in reducing the frequency of drug misuse. Under contemporary conditions in advanced Western countries, it is difficult to make any commodity available to adults without increasing access to minors, since every adult is a potential point of ‘leakage’ across the age barrier. Teenagers are not merely an important current market segment; in the eyes of companies trying to increase their ‘brand equity,’ they are the future. Within legal constraints, the alcohol and tobacco industries do their utmost to compete for teenage market share, even where that consumption is illegal. There is no reason to think that formal bans on marketing to minors would have more than a trivial impact on the efforts of participants in a legal cannabis industry to penetrate the youthful demographic.
80 | End ing the Drug Wars
TAxATIoN AND REVENUE
Cannabis, even under illegal conditions, is a highly cost-effective intoxicant. At prevailing prices in the United States, a drinker who has not built up a tolerance for alcohol might need about $5 worth of store-purchased mass-market beer to become drunk; a similarly fresh smoker could become intoxicated on perhaps $2 worth of cannabis, or even less. Medical dispensaries in Colorado already offer ‘weekly special’ strains of sinsemilla cannabis at $5 per gram (with volume discounts), where a gram represents more than two standard ‘joints’ (cannabis cigarettes), each more than adequate to intoxicate a non-tolerant user. Vaporisation seems likely to lower the effective cost substantially, both because concentrates trade at discount to herbal cannabis on an intoxicant-equivalency basis and because the vaporisation process loses fewer of the active chemicals to combustion or as sidestream smoke.
Thus there seems to be no strong argument for letting prices fall much from existing levels; even a user of modest means will reach the point where his or her cannabis use is self-harming before reaching the point where it becomes a budget problem. But since production costs under legal conditions would be negligible (Jonathan P. Caulkins and his colleagues have estimated costs in the pennies-per-joint range5) maintaining current prices would require very heavy taxation, whether measured in terms of the tax share of the final price (more than 95 percent) or in terms of tax-per-unit-weight (roughly $300 per ounce). Collecting such taxes would pose a daunting challenge; in New York City, where a pack (roughly one ounce) of cigarettes bears a tax burden of approximately $8, full tax has not been paid on more than one- third of all cigarettes consumed.6
This suggests that taxation be a specific excise (perhaps per unit of THC) rather than on an ad valorem (percentage-of-market- price) basis. Taxation levels might also be varied with product composition to encourage the sale of less hazardous (e.g. lower-THC, higher-CBD) forms of the drug. Alternatively, annual production quotas could be set to restrict production to achieve some desired price level, and producers could be required to bid at auction for quota rights. A properly-designed auction ought to be able to capture for the state almost all of the producers’ surplus in the commodity cannabis market.
With taxes (or quota prices) high enough to maintain illicit prices, cannabis could be a significant, though not a major, source of public revenue, on about the same scale (low double digits of billions of dollars per year in the United States) as alcohol and tobacco. How to keep even a state monopoly from encouraging problem use to hit revenue targets – as American state lotteries notoriously do – would remain a problem.
CULTURE AND CANNABIS CoNSUMPTIoN
Though a very large share of all alcohol – in the United States, approximately 50 percent – is consumed as part of intoxication events (‘drinking binges’), the vast majority of drinking occasions do not involve the user becoming intoxicated. The opposite seems to be true now for cannabis, where ‘getting high’ is the socially understood purpose of using the drug. But it is possible – and might be easier with clearly labelled products and more controllable means of administration, such as vaporisation rather than smoking – to have the cannabis equivalent of a single alcoholic drink, and it is conceivable that, under legality, norms of using cannabis not to intoxication might establish themselves at least in some social circles. Doubtless some policies would be more favourable than others to such a development, but too little is yet known to allow more than mere speculation about what might, or might not, work in that regard.
ENFoRCEMENT
In the long run, a legal market should require less enforcement attention than an illegal market. But regulations and taxes do not enforce themselves, and an untaxed and unregulated illegal market has some natural advantages over a taxed and regulated legal market, especially when the legal market is new and competitive pressures and technological advances have not yet driven prices down. Just as the first step in making rabbit stew is catching a rabbit, the first step in running a controlled market is to draw customers in from the uncontrolled markets. That will require mounting sufficient enforcement efforts to shift the balance of competitive advantage toward licit activity.
PREVENTIoN AND TREATMENT
Drug consumption has risks, including the risk of progressing to problem use. ‘Just-say-no’ prevention efforts have limited efficacy.7 But the natural effect of legal availability, bringing lower prices and decreased non-price barriers to use, is to increase consumption, including problem consumption. Therefore a legalisation scheme ought, ideally, to include a comprehensive information and persuasion strategy, aimed at potential as well as current users, and designed to minimise the number of people who find themselves in the grip of a substance abuse disorder. There are lessons to be learned from both the successes and the failures of current efforts to prevent alcohol and tobacco misuse.
For those who do find themselves with harmful patterns of drug use that prove resistant to efforts at self-management, services directed at ameliorating the harm they do to themselves and others, and if possible to restoring normal volitional control. It would be wrong to expect that expanded drug treatment services would be capable of preventing a rise in the number
5 Jonathan P. Caulkins, ‘Estimated Cost of Production for Legalized Cannabis,’ RAND Corporation, July 2010; Beau Kilmer, Jonathan P. Caulkins, Rosalie Liccardo Pacula, Robert J. MacCoun and Peter H. Reuter, ‘Altered State? Assessing How Marijuana Legalization in California Could Influence Marijuana Consumption and Public Budgets,’ RAND Corporation, 2010; Jonathan P. Caulkins and Peter Reuter, ‘What Can We Learn from Drug Prices?,’ Journal of Drug Issues 28 (1998): 593–612.
6 Paul McGee, ‘Fact Sheet: NYS Cigarette Tax Evasion,’ American Cancer Society (accessed Nov. 11, 2013)
LSE Exper t Group on the Economic s of Drug Po l i cy | 81
of persons currently suffering from cannabis abuse disorder, but the need for those services will increase. Designing ways to meet that need – to identify problem users, persuade them to seek help, and ensure an adequate supply of services and a means of paying for them – ought to enter into the legalisation planning process.
USER-SET QUoTAS: A ‘NUDGE’ STRATEGy
Problem drug-taking can be thought of as a problem of impaired volition, in which the easy and natural thing for the user to do is not the most beneficial thing to do – even as the consumer would understand it if approaching the question thoughtfully. (Someone once said that if the pain of the hangover came before the pleasure of the intoxication, heavy drinking would be a virtue rather than a vice.) If that is the case, then one way to deal with addiction would be to change the ‘choice architecture’ – the decision problem presented to the consumer – in ways more conducive to choices consistent with the consumer’s goals and values and less dominated by impulse.8 In one of his ‘self-command’ essays, Thomas Schelling tells the story of a firm alarmed by spreading waistlines among its executives, who seemed to have a hard time restraining their caloric intake in the company dining room.9 The elegant – and, apparently, effective – solution was to have everyone order lunch at 9:30 in the morning, when the executives were not hungry and when the decision to order the brownie sundae did not result in having a brownie sundae immediately. Once it got to be lunchtime, when the temptation to overeat was stronger and more immediate, the option was no longer available: everyone was stuck with whatever he or she ordered at 9:30. Now of course no one was being fooled; the executives knew perfectly well that at 1 pm they would desire more, and different, food than they ordered at 9:30. But, at 9:30, that forgone future – rather than current satisfaction – seemed like a perfectly reasonable sacrifice for a smaller shirt or dress size.
That suggests a policy intervention for cannabis (or alcohol or gambling): a system of user-set personal quotas. Under such an approach, any adult might purchase cannabis from a set of competing outlets offering a variety of products at a variety of prices, just as in any normal market, and do so without any externally-imposed limit on quantity. But every user would be required to register, with the registration information treated as personal health information and thus strongly privacy-protected. (Given the somewhat complex and risky nature of cannabis- taking as an activity, it might be reasonable to require every new user to go over some educational material and pass a simple test, like a driver’s license exam, but that is a different issue.)
At registration – which could take place in any retail establishment or at a state office – the new user would be asked to establish a personal monthly or weekly purchase quota, perhaps denominated in multiples of some standard dosing unit: for example, 40 mg of THC, roughly the content of the average joint. A request for a very large quota might call for some counselling (or even lead to suspicion that the consumer intended to purchase for resale to minors or other unlicensed buyers), but the consumer’s final decision would stand, whatever it turned out to be.
But that choice, once made, would then be binding; every purchase would have to be centrally tracked against the consumer’s personal limit, just as every credit card transaction is tracked against the cardholder’s credit limit. Once the weekly or monthly quota had been reached, no retail outlet would be allowed to sell any more cannabis to that consumer in that time period. The consumer would have the right to modify his or her quota, but while a request for a decrease would take immediate effect, a request for an increase would not become effective until after some delay, perhaps two weeks.
That system would not interfere with anyone who really wanted to be chronically intoxicated. But it would allow someone who really wanted to be an occasional user from slipping insensibly into a bad habit, and someone who really wanted to cut back to protect that desire from his or her own transient impulses. At minimum, it would make every cannabis user aware of his or her consumption pattern.
Of course, the limit would not really bind any sufficiently determined user, even in the short term: it would always be possible, with some amount of effort, to find a friend, or even a stranger, willing to share supplies or to make a ‘straw’ purchase. But just having that barrier in place might prevent some fraction of the substance abuse disorder that would otherwise result from free access to cannabis.
It seems likely that most users would set moderate quotas for themselves and never run into those limits, and that a smaller number would either start with a very high quota or start with a moderate quota, hit the limit a few times, increase the limit, start hitting the limit again, increase the limit again, and find themselves with bad cannabis habits. But – and this is the empirically open claim – it is also possible that a substantial number would set a limit, hit it repeatedly, and never increase it, and that a non-trivial number would voluntarily cut back their personal quotas or take themselves off the rolls entirely. That surely would not eliminate cannabis abuse and dependency, but it would give the potential problem user a fighting chance to overcome the joint forces of his or her own weakness of will and the cleverness of the cannabis
7 Jonathan P. Caulkins, Susan S. Everingham, C. Peter Rydell, James Chiesa and Shawn Bushway, An Ounce of Prevention, a Pound of Uncertainty. The Cost of School-Based Drug Prevention Programs, RAND, 1999.
8 Richard Thaler and Cass Sunstein, Nudge: Improving Decisions and Health, Wealth, and Happiness (Yale University Press: 2008). 9 Thomas Schelling, ‘Self-Command in Practice, in Policy, and in a Theory of Rational Choice,’ The American Economic Review, Vol. 74, No. 2,
May 1984, 1-11.
82 | End ing the Drug Wars
industry marketing experts who would be doing their utmost to turn him into a ‘good’ – that is, addicted – customer. Imperfect self-command is not a disease; it is part of the human condition. Virtually all of us need, at some times and with respect to some behaviours, what Herbert Kleber has called ‘prosthetic support for weak will’. ‘Nudging’ in the form of self-set but externally enforced quotas is one possible way to help deal with the self-command problem when the problem is quantitative and involves a well-defined salable product. It would not solve the problem, which is after all not soluble. But it might diminish its extent without the well-known side-effects of dealing with cannabis (and perhaps other habit-forming drugs) by making sale and use illegal.
CoNCLUSIoN
The debate over how to legalise cannabis tends to assume that for-profit commercial enterprise is the default option. Legalising cannabis on the alcohol model may, however, be the second-worst option (behind only continued prohibition); commercialisation creates an industry with a strong incentive to promote heavy use and appeal to minors through aggressive marketing.No system of legal availability is likely to entirely prevent an increase in problem use. But pioneering jurisdictions should consider alternative approaches including non-profit regimes and state monopoly. Both sides of the legalisation debate should acknowledge that the question is complex and the range of uncertainties wide. Such modesty, alas, is in short supply. ■
LSE Exper t Group on the Economic s of Drug Po l i cy | 83
LSE IDEAS, a Centre for the study of international affairs, brings together academics and policy-makers to think strategically about world events.
This one year ExECUTIVE MASTERS PRoGRAMME is at the heart of that endeavour. While studying in a world-leading university you will be able to learn from top LSE academics and top practitioners. The programme will sharpen your ability to challenge conventional thinking, explore new techniques for addressing risk and threats, and coach you in devising effective strategies to address them. The course has been especially tailored so that you can accelerate your career while holding a demanding position in the public or private sector.
‘Right from the first week I was able to apply the lessons I had learnt to our operational and policy work and to coach my teams to look at issues differently.’
- Karen Pierce UK’s Permanent Representative to the UN and WTO in Geneva
CoNTACT US
Email: [email protected] Phone: +44 (0)20 7107 5353 lse.ac.uk/ideas/strategy
INTERNATIONAL STRATEGY AND DIPLOMACY
EXECUTIVE MASTERS PROGRAMME
]
Editor
John Collins
Managing Editor
Luc-André Brunet
IDEAS Editor-in-Chief
Dr Nicholas Kitchen
Creative Director
Indira Endaya
Cover photography
REUTERS/Goran Tomasevic
LSE IDEAS is a centre for the study of international affairs, diplomacy and grand strategy. Its mission is to use LSE’s vast intellectual resources to help train skilled and open-minded leaders and to study international affairs through world-class scholarship and engagement with practitioners and decision-makers. As its name implies, IDEAS aims at understanding how today’s world came into being and how it may be changed, in line with LSE’s old motto: rerum cognoscere causas - to understand the causes of things.
Supported by grants from:
week 10/mckee.pdf
Lyndon B. Johnson and the War on Poverty: Introduction to the Digital Edition
Guian A. McKee
Associate Professor of Public Policy Miller Center of Public Affairs, Frank Batten School of Leadership and Public Policy University of Virginia
IN A LATE AFTERNOON PHONE CALL ON 29 JULY 1964, President Lyndon Johnson implored a fellow Texan, House Appropriations Committee Chairman George Mahon, for help in passing the economic opportunity bill that would launch Johnson’s War on Poverty: “You help me, because this is one I just can’t lose. This is the only Johnson proposal I’ve got. The only bill, and it’s as sound as a dollar.” 1 Although Mahon avoided a commitment during the conversation, he would eventually vote for the bill, bringing with him a number of other Democrats from Texas and the South. The recorded exchange on 29 July, however, captured a key moment in the Johnson presidency. With the passage of the Civil Rights Act earlier in the month, Johnson had achieved a historic victory that might not have been possible without his leadership and legislative skill. Yet he remained deeply insecure. Worried about the upcoming Democratic Convention in Atlantic City, about the loyalty of many Democrats, and about the challenges of implementing the civil rights legislation and managing the intensifying conflict in Southeast Asia in the midst of a presidential election, Johnson desperately sought a victory all his own. The economic opportunity bill, and the War on Poverty that it would initiate, represented a chance to establish a legislative and policy identity completely independent of his slain predecessor.
This digital volume, which includes all of Johnson’s recorded conversations about the War on Poverty during the second half of 1964, traces Johnson’s intense effort to pass the economic opportunity bill. Although it is primarily a record of the president’s attempt to lobby, negotiate, and cajole Congress toward this end, it captures dimensions of Johnson’s personality, political style, and policy views that would eventually shape his management of the War on Poverty—and his presidency. Through these recorded conversations, listeners gain a sense of Johnson’s famous skill as a legislative tactician and of his ability as a deal maker and a flatterer who understood the ways of Washington, and especially of Congress, at an intimate level. Gradually, though, something else builds through the recordings: a sense of what Johnson actually thought he was doing in implementing an unprecedented federal initiative to address the problem of lingering poverty amidst the broad prosperity of the post–World War II United States. We gain, as we can from no other source, a new understanding of what Lyndon Johnson actually believed.
Copyright 2010 by the Rector and Visitors of the University of Virginia 1
This is the great value of the secret White House recordings. Records at presidential libraries and the National Archives reveal much of the daily discussion within the White House, and they demonstrate the ideas and information that the president encountered. They remain mostly silent, however, about the actual thoughts of the individual himself. Like most modern presidents, Lyndon Johnson left a very limited written record. Most of the available archival material consists of the memos, telegrams, and policy papers of aides and advisers. Johnson’s voice appears rarely, as a scrawled note of approval or rejection across the bottom of a memo, or perhaps in a formal letter, or indirectly in an adviser’s notes about a conversation or meeting. The recordings, in contrast, offer a record of the president’s words and thoughts, direct, unmediated, and unfiltered, at least by anyone other than himself. With the deep engagement in the War on Poverty recordings provided by this volume, we gain a sense of why Johnson so badly wanted the legislation passed and how he went about accomplishing this goal. The recordings also offer insights into why Johnson wanted to undertake a War on Poverty at all, and beyond that, into how he viewed the role of government itself in American society.
The Context: Lyndon Johnson in 1964
By the time this volume begins, much had already occurred both in the Johnson presidency as a whole and in the shaping of the War on Poverty as a policy initiative. Upon taking office following the assassination of President Kennedy, Johnson had reassured the shaken nation through his steady leadership and deep understanding of the institutions of government. This had not been a minor task. The assassination had been a deeply traumatizing event, both for the country as a whole and, more immediately, for those in the White House who had worked most closely with President Kennedy. Johnson himself experienced doubt about his ability to manage a task of the magnitude that he was undertaking. Nonetheless, he seized the political opening provided by the crisis—and the goodwill that most Americans felt for a man thrust so unexpectedly into office under such impossibly difficult circumstances—and achieved a string of important legislative victories during his first months in office. Although the initiatives had begun under Kennedy, and thus by Johnson’s own estimation were not his alone, they nonetheless represented significant accomplishments. A major tax-cut bill, a budget that included cost savings and that came in under the psychologically significant $100 billion limit that Johnson had set, a farm bill, a long-overdue pay increase for federal employees, and, not least, the Civil Rights Act, all passed during Johnson’s first eight months in office. The civil rights legislation required Johnson and his congressional allies to overcome a fifty-seven-day Senate filibuster by southern Democrats and to hold together a tenuous alliance with moderate Republicans. As a result, racially based tensions within the Democratic Party would shape the president’s efforts to pass the economic opportunity bill. 2
Even as the Civil Rights Act finally moved toward passage in early summer, the difficulties that its implementation would pose became brutally clear when three young civil rights workers
Copyright 2010 by the Rector and Visitors of the University of Virginia 2
disappeared on a rural road near Philadelphia, Mississippi. The Johnson recordings volume on civil rights traces the administration’s efforts to oversee the FBI’s “Mississippi Burning” investigation—both before and after the murdered workers’ bodies were found in an earthen dam in Mississippi’s Neshoba County. 3 August would bring a new indication of the perils that the movement posed for Johnson, as the Mississippi Freedom Democratic Party (MFDP) challenged Mississippi’s segregated delegation to the Democratic National Convention in Atlantic City. 4
Meanwhile, violent racial upheavals exploded in the inner-city areas of Harlem, Philadelphia, and Rochester, New York, as the nation experienced the first of the “long hot summers” that would come to characterize the 1960s. Unrest in the urban North suggested the discomforting possibility that racial problems in the United States were not limited to backward corners of the rural South. 5
Nor were the problems facing the president limited to the domestic sphere. During the spring of 1964, American reconnaissance planes had been shot down over Laos, where Communist insurgents had made military gains against the country’s unstable right-wing government. Next door in South Vietnam, the administration struggled with a corrupt and often incompetent government that seemed incapable of fighting off the Communist Vietcong guerrillas, much less military incursions from Communist North Vietnam. In June, Johnson had replaced the American ambassador, Henry Cabot Lodge, who had proved unwilling to implement administration policy directives and remained interested in a last-minute bid for the Republican presidential nomination. Finally, as the economic opportunity bill moved at last toward a vote in the House of Representatives, the situation flared into crisis when a North Vietnamese vessel fired on the USS Maddox, a destroyer in the Gulf of Tonkin. As a series of confused reports filtered back to Washington regarding a possible second attack on the Maddox and another U.S. ship—reports that later proved false—Congress passed the administration-sponsored Gulf of Tonkin resolution. This measure gave the president broad authority to conduct military operations in Vietnam. It would be the primary legal basis for Johnson’s catastrophic expansion of the war in Vietnam in the coming years.
Why a War on Poverty?
Why, given this already complex and troubled environment, did Lyndon Johnson decide to undertake a War on Poverty? The answer lies in two streams of policy development, one long-term and the other short-term. The long-term strand stretches back to President Franklin D. Roosevelt’s New Deal during the 1930s. Beginning with the New Deal, liberals had struggled to establish policy structures that would secure a basic modicum of economic security for all Americans. The Social Security Act of 1935 provided old-age insurance (which now bears the name of the legislation itself, Social Security), unemployment insurance, direct assistance to the elderly and blind, maternal and child health programs, and payments to dependent children with an absent or deceased father (which by the 1950s evolved into Aid to Families with Dependent Children, the
Copyright 2010 by the Rector and Visitors of the University of Virginia 3
program that became popularly known as “welfare”). In effect, the Social Security Act created the core of the multilayered welfare state that persists in the United States to the present day, but its exclusion of key employment categories and its deference to local administration insured that many Americans, and especially African Americans, would be left out. It also made no guarantees of employment (or health care, another issue that the Kennedy and Johnson administrations would take up). These limitations would have profound implications for how Americans conceived of social and economic rights in the postwar world and thus for how the War on Poverty would be structured. Late in his presidency, in the “Economic Bill of Rights” that he unveiled in his 1944 State of the Union address, Roosevelt returned to the issue of employment security, prominently including the right to a job among those that Americans should expect to attain in the postwar world, although efforts to implement this concept of rights went down to defeat when Congress deleted the principle of employment as a matter of right from the Employment Act of 1946.
During the 1950s, liberal economists and policymakers continued to push for policies that would support full employment through relatively direct federal job creation efforts such as targeted investments in depressed areas. Although congressional Democrats twice passed relatively strong “area redevelopment” bills during the 1950s, President Dwight D. Eisenhower vetoed both bills. After President Kennedy took office in 1961, he signed an Area Redevelopment Act that had been so weakened during the legislative process that it had little positive effect and actually helped to discredit policy strategies based on direct governmental interventions in the economy. Meanwhile, Social Security had become intertwined with both the pension plans of large corporations and the collective bargaining strategies of unions, deeply entrenching it in American life. Welfare, in the form of the Aid to Families with Dependent Children (AFDC) program, remained relatively small in scale and continued to be distributed unequally and in ways that intentionally stigmatized and further marginalized its recipients. 6
Faced with this policy and political environment, as well as the growing challenge of the civil rights movement to basic assumptions about public policy in the United States, the Kennedy administration turned in a new direction. Although President Kennedy had been close to economist John Kenneth Galbraith, one of the leading advocates of a version of Keynesianism based on spending and direct intervention in the structure of the economy, he lacked a well-developed understanding of economic theory—or any preconceived idea about appropriate policies. In office, Kennedy turned away from Galbraith to advocates of the “New Economics,” who argued for a less interventionist form of Keynesianism that emphasized the maintenance of overall economic growth through tax cuts rather than direct spending. Led by Walter Heller, who chaired Kennedy’s Council on Economic Advisers (CEA), this group labored to educate the president about the latest ideas in macroeconomic management. By 1963, Heller had succeeded in convincing Kennedy to pursue a large, broad-based tax cut as a means to generate economic growth. Such a strategy would limit Kennedy’s ability to launch new structural initiatives. Although a Democrat had regained the
Copyright 2010 by the Rector and Visitors of the University of Virginia 4
White House, the country would not see bold new initiatives in public employment, public works, or economic planning—the sorts of interventions favored by structuralists such as Galbraith and liberal senators Paul Douglas of Illinois and Joseph Clark of Pennsylvania.
Even as Kennedy and his advisers began to work toward passage of the tax cut, they began to cast about for issues they might take up as a domestic policy focus for the 1964 presidential campaign. Among the possibilities discussed was a focus on poverty. This had a number of attractions. For one, it offered a broad unifying theme that transcended the very limited, piecemeal domestic policy accomplishments that the administration had so far achieved. For another, it balanced the middle- class focus of the tax cut (which would not actually pass until 1964) with an emphasis on those left behind by American prosperity. Heller and the CEA recognized that even the most successful macroeconomic policies would not reach all Americans: some would remain unemployable, some would remain stuck in low-wage jobs, some would still face skill deficits, family hardships, or other problems that left them outside the economic mainstream. Poverty as a theme thus offered a subtle but crucial variation on structuralist Keynesians’ straightforward emphasis on unemployment. Rather than requiring a focus on the problems of the economy as a whole, it allowed policymakers to emphasize the inadequate resources of poor individuals and communities.
CEA economists working for Heller soon documented the severity and some of the intractability of the problem. They highlighted especially the disturbing possibility that during the previous decade, macroeconomic growth had become less effective in lifting people out of poverty. By the summer of 1963, a working group of staff members from the CEA, the Bureau of the Budget, and relevant departments met to consider the issue, and in the fall, Heller convened a more formal interagency task force to begin formulating specific proposals for the president’s consideration. Just days before the assassination, Kennedy gave Heller the go-ahead to devote additional staff resources to developing the project as a priority for the next year.
There was, of course, another context to the emergence of poverty as a national policy priority. The civil rights movement had focused attention on economic inequality, particularly as it related to the nation’s pervasive patterns of racial discrimination. The August 1963 March on Washington had captured this dynamic relationship, as its formal title was the “March on Washington for Jobs and Freedom.” Martin Luther King frequently addressed the relationship between poverty and discrimination in ways far more radical than most commentators now choose to remember. 7 It was at the local level, however, that civil rights, poverty, and pressing economic issues became most closely linked. This occurred in the North as well as the South, casting doubt on the traditional narrative that has seen discrimination as a problem confined to one exceptional region. Although northern activists marched in support of their southern brothers and sisters, they also increasingly challenged discrimination in their own communities. Boycott movements against discriminatory employers had taken place in northern cities since the 1930s, and they flared again
Copyright 2010 by the Rector and Visitors of the University of Virginia 5
in the late 1950s and early 1960s. Northerners had struggled throughout the postwar years for the creation of city and state Fair Employment Practices commissions, and then, once such bodies were established, they fought to make them even marginally effective as tools to combat employment discrimination. In 1963, protests against segregation in the well-paying construction industry quickly spread from Philadelphia to New York, Cleveland, and other cities, forcing President Kennedy to issue an executive order banning discrimination on federally funded construction projects (it proved ineffectual, leading to the establishment of the first affirmative action programs in 1967). 8 This context does not appear to have affected the Kennedy administration’s deliberations about a possible poverty program, as their concerns seem to have been more focused on rural white poverty, especially in Appalachia, than on the African American poor in the South or in northern cities. 9 These developments in the civil rights movement, though, would have a profound effect on how the War on Poverty actually operated.
This was the long-term strand of policy development behind the War on Poverty. It created the broad context into which the new initiative fit. The short-term strand of policy development that would lead to the War on Poverty’s actual implementation began when Lyndon Johnson assumed the presidency. The day after the assassination of President Kennedy, Johnson received a briefing from Walter Heller, who mentioned the still incipient concept of the poverty program. Johnson had grown up in the hardscrabble Texas Hill Country, taught the children of migrant workers as a schoolteacher in the Rio Grande Valley, and come to political prominence as a protégé of Franklin D. Roosevelt and as a New Deal loyalist. He responded instinctively: “That’s my kind of program; I’ll find money for it one way or another.” He then instructed Heller to speed the planning for the new initiative. 10
That planning process had only recently come into focus. Early efforts to generate ideas for specific components of a federal antipoverty effort had produced little more than a rehash of existing departmental programs and old proposals. Little fresh thinking seemed to be occurring. In early November, however, two participants in Heller’s task force, David Hackett and Richard Boone, had begun circulating a new and potentially unifying theme for an antipoverty campaign. This was the idea of “community action.” It was in turn based on the concept of “opportunity theory,” which had been developed by Columbia University sociologists Richard Cloward and Lloyd Ohlin. Opportunity theory had originated as a strategy for addressing the problem of youth gangs in low-income urban neighborhoods—an issue that had been a prominent concern in major cities during the 1950s and early 1960s. Cloward and Ohlin’s core insight was that members of such gangs did not entirely reject the norms and aspirations of mainstream society. Like most Americans, they sought social status, personal security, material comfort, even wealth, but they lacked access to the normal range of opportunities for achieving such goals. As a result, such young people turned to the gang as an alternative social structure that would meet these basic needs. The solution to gangs and juvenile delinquency thus lay in opening the blocked avenues of
Copyright 2010 by the Rector and Visitors of the University of Virginia 6
opportunity in such communities, thereby reducing the allure of the gang. The best way to do this, Ohlin and Cloward argued, was to involve both gang members and others in their communities in planning social services and educational and vocational programs that responded to the needs of the individuals involved. 11
Beginning in 1961, Ohlin and Cloward attempted to implement the opportunity theory idea in an experimental program in New York City known as Mobilization for Youth. Additional experiments funded by the Ford Foundation and a presidential committee on juvenile delinquency headed by Attorney General Robert F. Kennedy expanded the opportunity theory concept into a strategy for attacking the problem of poor communities more generally. 12 Both Hackett and Boone had been deeply involved in these efforts and were soon recruited to join the new antipoverty planning effort within the Kennedy administration. With that effort floundering, they suggested the community mobilization approach of opportunity theory as a specific strategy for fighting poverty. Renamed “community action,” the concept provided the thematic and strategic coherence that the antipoverty task force had sought for much of the fall. 13
Hackett and Boone’s initial proposal had called for a limited series of demonstration projects to perfect the community action concept and determine whether it represented an effective solution to poverty. Lyndon Johnson, however, had little interest in pilot projects. He wanted action, and he wanted to make bold strides in attacking a social evil. Upon being briefed on the community action concept during a Christmas meeting at his Texas ranch, Johnson initially rejected the idea—and possibly the entire antipoverty effort itself—before accepting it on the condition that it be vastly expanded. This meant that an academic concept idea that had barely been tested in a real-world setting would suddenly form the core of a major federal social policy endeavor. 14
With the decision made, Johnson and his closest advisers prepared to unveil the new program to the nation. In his State of the Union Address on 8 January, the president dramatically announced that “this administration today, here and now, declares unconditional war on poverty in America.” 15 The metaphor of war had great political appeal, suggesting as it did the marshalling of the nation’s resources to combat, and presumably defeat, a vicious national enemy. Launching a War on Poverty presented immediate advantages in dramatizing the issue and pushing the legislation through Congress. For the same reasons, future presidents would deploy the military metaphor against foes ranging from cancer to terrorism. Over a longer time horizon, this framing of the initiative would create significant problems when the program’s results did not match such lofty expectations. 16 In 1964, however, the administration’s concerns lay elsewhere, in formulating and then passing a specific legislative package.
Copyright 2010 by the Rector and Visitors of the University of Virginia 7
The White House Recordings and the Planning of the War on Poverty
During the period from the assassination to the State of the Union speech, Johnson’s recorded conversations reveal something of his own thoughts about what the War on Poverty might be, and how it might affect his presidency. These conversations have already been published in the Presidential Recordings Program’s eight chronological transcript volumes, which cover the time period from the assassination to the signing of the Civil Rights Act in early July 1964. Johnson’s recorded conversations from these months reflect little or no engagement with concepts such as community action that motivated the men and women who were actually trying to plan a federal antipoverty program. Instead, they illustrate Johnson’s general beliefs about what the state should and could do to help ordinary Americans—and equally significant, what he felt such citizens owed the country in return.
Johnson’s early thinking about the War on Poverty had two primary currents. The first consisted of equipping the poor to take advantage of opportunity while demanding that they then help themselves. On the morning of the State of the Union speech, he explain to former Eisenhower Treasury Secretary Robert Anderson that
What we’re trying to do—instead of people getting something for nothing, we’re going to try to fit them where they can take care of themselves. . . . That’s our program. We don’t want them to get something for nothing. We want to get them where they can carry their own weight. 17
Johnson’s second recurring theme lay in his own experiences as Texas director of the National Youth Administration (NYA) during the New Deal. The NYA was a New Deal program that provided work-study jobs for high school and college students and work experience jobs for unemployed young people. Johnson first came to national notice through his innovative projects and efficient implementation of the Texas program. He envisioned the War on Poverty as a revived NYA, both in actual programmatic content and in administrative style. In a late December discussion about the program with Walter Heller, the president reminded the economist that “I’m an old NYA man,” and pointed out that “I had the best record of any administrator in the nation. . . . I put a little steel in some statewide roadside parks. But I got 4,600 of them down there now . . . and they’re still lasting. And I got a dollar to show for every dollar I spent.” 18
The NYA experience shaped Johnson’s view of the War on Poverty in two ways. First, it suggested that the best approach to fighting poverty lay in equipping young people, and specifically young men, to take on responsible and productive positions in the national life and economy. Second, it suggested that such efforts could be facilitated by relying on innovative local
Copyright 2010 by the Rector and Visitors of the University of Virginia 8
and state administrators of the type that he had been with the Texas NYA. 19 This would define his view of what community action meant: decentralizing bureaucratic authority so that creative administrators at lower levels of government could find and implement innovative solutions to poverty. On 20 January 1964, he told Chicago Mayor Richard Daley to “get your planning and development people busy right now to see what you do for the crummiest place in town, the lowest, the bottom thing, and see what we can do about it. We’ll get our dough, and then you can have your plan ready, and we’ll move.” 20 For grassroots activists in poor communities around the country, community action would soon come to mean something very different: providing poor people themselves with the authority and resources to challenge the same local administrators whom Johnson saw as the core of his program.
Johnson’s only direct comment on the content of the developing War on Poverty program during this period came on 6 January, when he asked NAACP Executive Secretary Roy Wilkins for help in formulating detailed policy ideas: “Give me a little direction. These boys are pretty theoretical down here, and if I get it passed, I’m going to have to have more practical plans.” 21 This remark suggests that Johnson had doubts about concepts such as community action. By the end of the month, he had concluded that the planners needed a more coherent approach and more guidance from a firm administrative hand. As a result, in a series of four lengthy telephone calls on 1 February, the president cajoled and even bullied Peace Corps Director Sargent Shriver into accepting a second position heading the task force that would write the antipoverty legislation. 22
Johnson selected Shriver for two reasons. As the husband of Eunice Kennedy, the sister of John and Robert Kennedy, he provided a link to the Kennedy clan and their supporters, many of whom were deeply alienated from the new President and posed a potential political threat. Second, as the director of the successful and popular Peace Corps, Shriver had great credibility with Congress, the media, and, to a lesser extent, the public. He would be a valuable ally in securing passage of the bill. Having just returned from a tour of Peace Corps sites around the world, Shriver felt exhausted and rushed, telling the president at one point, “the more I really think about this, the more I really would like to suggest . . . that you give me a few more days to get this thing straightened out, so that when it is announced, I can make some sense about it.” 23 Johnson refused and announced Shriver’s appointment at a press conference.
Despite his initial hesitance, Shriver threw himself into the planning work and quickly became the public face of the War on Poverty. After an initial briefing from the task force on the existing plans, Shriver and his top deputy, Adam Yarmolinsky (borrowed from the Department of Defense), quickly concluded that community action alone would not provide a sufficient programmatic base for what Johnson had already promised. Yarmolinsky later recalled that “the first impressions were the ones that we [Yarmolinsky and Shriver] exchanged with each other when we were standing at the stalls in the men’s room after we had had the briefing from Heller and [Budget Director] Kermit Gordon at that very first meeting. We had independently reached
Copyright 2010 by the Rector and Visitors of the University of Virginia 9
agreement that the program they were presenting to us made no political sense.” 24 They pushed the planners to come up with a series of additional programs. Over the following six weeks, an expanded task force engaged in a frenzied flurry of legislative drafting and program development, conducted in a series of makeshift offices around Washington. At one point, the task force had to hastily abandon offices in the Clerk of Claims building when an engineer discovered that nearby construction had created a dangerous crack in the building’s foundation. An official history of the War on Poverty recalled the drafting period as “a time of chaos and exhaustion when energies were fueled by excitement and exhilaration—itself, at times, the product of a kind of hysteria—‘the beautiful hysteria of it all,’ as one participant put it.” 25
By mid-March, the legislation had been drafted and a presidential message to Congress had been prepared. Now known as the (proposed) Economic Opportunity Act of 1964, the legislation included a range of training, educational, and service programs, along with community action. The newly added programs included the Job Corps, which would provide educational and vocational training for poor young people in residential camps; the Neighborhood Youth Corps, which would offer work-training and work-study programs for high school and college students; programs of loans for low-income farm families and for small businesses; the Volunteers in Service to America (VISTA) program, which would recruit volunteer antipoverty workers as a kind of domestic parallel to the Peace Corps; and new or expanded programs for adult basic education, job training for unemployed fathers, and aid to migrant workers and dependent children. 26 The recorded conversations in both this volume and the earlier collections show that for Johnson, the opportunity-oriented Job Corps and Neighborhood Youth Corps programs constituted the core of the War on Poverty. In his imagination, they would provide the skills and the work ethic necessary to connect young men to the opportunities of the wider society, building on but also transcending the legacy of the New Deal.
Unlike the New Deal, however, the bill made no provision for the direct creation of jobs for the poor. At a February Cabinet meeting, Secretary of Labor Willard Wirtz had proposed the inclusion of a public jobs component. The President, however, had rejected the idea with what Yarmolinsky recalled as an “absolute blank stare.” 27 The War on Poverty thus represented a further break from the emphasis that earlier liberal policies had placed on underlying problems with the structure and operation of the U.S. economy. Instead, it emphasized the correction of cultural deficiencies within poor communities and improvement of the “human capital” of the poor themselves. It simply took for granted that the Keynesian macroeconomic management strategies heralded by the 1964 tax cut would create sufficient opportunities for the newly empowered poor, and that they would do so in or near the communities where the poor actually lived. Such assumptions would soon prove highly problematic. 28
Copyright 2010 by the Rector and Visitors of the University of Virginia 10
The community action section of the economic opportunity bill contained another element that would shape much of the public perception of the War on Poverty. These provisions included a little-noticed requirement that community action should facilitate “the maximum feasible participation of residents of the areas and groups served” by the programs. Community action supporters such as Richard Boone had included this language to insure that African Americans would not be cut out of the program, especially in the still-segregated South. 29 In practice, however, “maximum feasible participation” would provide the basis for controversial demands that the poor not only be allowed to participate in the community programs, but that they be given control. This view was anathema to mayors like Richard Daley, and (as later tapes show) to the president himself. Maximum feasible participation would cause significant controversy and pose dangerous political dilemmas for the Johnson administration, especially in the first eighteen months of the program. Yet it also represented the most transformative, radical dimension of the War on Poverty. At its best, it led to the transfer of power and resources to low-income people, many of them minorities and women, who had never had them before. Without a political commitment to the concept, though, and without a deeper engagement with the underlying economic problems and needs of poor communities, this transformation would too often prove fleeting, vulnerable to the recriminations of those threatened by such change, and susceptible to the cutoff of the very resources and authority that made them possible. 30
Most of the programs would be overseen by a new Office of Economic Opportunity (OEO), which would be located in the Executive Office of the President. The Department of Labor (DOL) and the Department of Health, Education, and Welfare (HEW) had both lobbied to control some or all of the War on Poverty programs. Shriver, however, wanted a separate agency, vested with presidential authority, and he received the backing of a number of Cabinet members and, eventually, the president. In the end, the bill gave DOL authority over the Neighborhood Youth Corps, while HEW would implement the Adult Basic Education program. OEO managed the remaining programs and had overall oversight of the War on Poverty. 31 This status, close to the president himself, gave OEO prominence and emphasis within the administration’s overall agenda, and it increased the possibility that OEO’s new programs would lead to actual innovation rather than simply being subsumed into the normal bureaucratic operations of the Cabinet departments. It also, however, increased the risk to Johnson because it linked any failures to the president himself.
On 16 March, Johnson delivered his message on poverty to Congress, and with it officially submitted the antipoverty bill. In the message, the president noted that the War on Poverty would be “a struggle to give people a chance . . . to allow them to develop and use their capacities, as we have been allowed to develop and use ours, so that they can share, as others share, in the promise of the nation.” Under the direction of New York Congressman Adam Clayton Powell, the House Labor and Education Committee began hearings the following day. 32 In one of his most important decisions, Johnson chose Representative Phil Landrum of Georgia as the floor leader for the bill in
Copyright 2010 by the Rector and Visitors of the University of Virginia 11
the House. A conservative southern Democrat, Landrum had gained a reputation as a crusader against labor unions by sponsoring the 1959 Landrum-Griffith anticorruption bill that weakened labor’s ability to organize and recruit new members. This had earned him the enmity of union leaders—key parts of the Democratic coalition—and many northern liberals. In the midst of the civil rights struggle, however, Johnson believed that he needed a southern floor leader who could reassure his regional colleagues that the bill was not simply an extension of the Civil Rights Act. As many of the conversations show, Landrum proved to be an adept tactician who managed to hold an often fractious coalition together. 33
Over the period preceding the start of this volume, the recorded conversations about the War on Poverty capture questions of legislative strategy, struggles regarding jurisdiction over the bill, and occasional controversies over its implications. Johnson grew frustrated with Powell’s lethargy in moving the bill through his committee, particularly as the flamboyant chairman left Washington frequently on personal business. Even more challenging was the conservative segregationist who chaired the House Rules Committee, Representative Howard Smith of Virginia. Without a rule governing the terms of debate, the full House could not begin consideration of the bill. Smith’s power over this key committee represented one of the primary bottlenecks in the process, and a point at which the passage of the legislation could itself be threatened. 34 As this volume begins, Smith’s committee still had not granted a rule for the economic opportunity bill. Jurisdictional issues, and simple considerations of power, also entered the debate when House Agriculture Committee Chairman Harold Cooley of North Carolina complained that despite the legislation’s farm provisions, his committee had not been allowed to hold hearings on the bill. 35 Finally, in April and May, a bitter controversy over the possible funding of Catholic schools through the community action program threatened to undermine the entire program. Catholicism remained a hot-button issue in American politics in the early and mid-1960s, contrary to a now popular belief that the election of John F. Kennedy had settled the issue. As committee deliberations proceeded, a group of northern Catholic congressmen demanded that the bill permit parochial school funding—a move that would lead to the mass defection of southern congressmen whose constituents still harbored a deep distrust of all things Catholic. 36
The White House Recordings and the Economic Opportunity Act
These were among the issues with which Lyndon Johnson, Sargent Shriver, and their advisers and congressional allies had already struggled as this volume begins in early July 1964. With the Civil Rights Act signed into law, the administration turned its full legislative focus toward the economic opportunity bill. In the recorded conversations about the War on Poverty that follow through the remainder of 1964, a number of key themes emerge. The first, touched upon at the beginning of this essay, is the president’s strong desire to separate himself from his predecessor and establish a clear identity for the fall campaign. Although this may have reflected a psychological need on the
Copyright 2010 by the Rector and Visitors of the University of Virginia 12
part of the often insecure Johnson, it also suggests the building pressure of the campaign itself. Along with his desire for a legislative victory unassociated with Kennedy, Johnson believed that he could not afford a loss on the economic opportunity bill. Such a defeat, he felt, would show weakness and an inability to control his own party.
Second, the recorded telephone calls clearly demonstrate the president’s underlying conception of the War on Poverty as a way to connect the poor, and particularly poor men, to the opportunity structures of mainstream society. As Johnson lobbied for congressional votes, he repeatedly claimed that the bill would put poor young men to work, that it would provide them with training, and that it would inculcate in them a transformative work ethic. Johnson referred in such cases to the Job Corps and Neighborhood Youth Corps programs that he saw as the core of the War on Poverty. In no case, however, did he address the question of whether permanent jobs would actually be available to participants in these programs when they returned home or finished school or a training program. This underlying limitation remained unaddressed, and perhaps unrecognized. A related feature of Johnson’s claims in this regard is his repeated insistence that the antipoverty programs would halt the rioting that had begun to break out in northern cites. This aspect of his thought had a direct racial context, as most of the upheavals came in black neighborhoods. It also suggests a variation on an argument developed by Frances Fox Piven and Richard Cloward that the War on Poverty was a political device intended to secure the loyalty of blacks to the Democratic Party (as southern votes were increasingly lost). Johnson’s emphasis on the riots, however, suggests that the racial context of the initiative lay less in holding on to African American votes for the long term than in limiting the immediate political damage that he feared the riots might cause among moderates and especially southern Democrats. 37
Third, the conversations demonstrate Johnson’s immense legislative skill, but they also reveal him as an executive who was not deeply engaged in the details of policy. In these conversations, Johnson almost never addressed the community action program that still stood at the core of the bill. When he did mention it, he did so only in the context of his NYA-inspired vision of bureaucratic innovation. Late in the process, as the bill approached final passage in the House of Representatives, Johnson suddenly lashed out against much of his own bill—and particularly, community action. In a conversation with Special Assistant Bill Moyers on 7 August, Johnson growled, “I’m going to rewrite your poverty program. You-all, you boys got together and wrote this stuff, and I thought we were just going to have [another] NYA.” Continuing, he informed Moyers that
I thought we were going to have CCC camps. . . . and I thought we were going to have community action where a city or county or a school district or some governmental agency could sponsor a project—state highway department sponsor it—and we’d pay the
Copyright 2010 by the Rector and Visitors of the University of Virginia 13
labor and a very limited amount of materials on it but make them put up most of the materials and a good deal of supervision and so forth just like we used to have. 38
The President closed the point with a devastating dismissal of one of the key ideas behind community action: “I’d a whole lot rather [Chicago Mayor] Dick Daley do it than the Urban League.” 39 As militant anger built in the urban north and elsewhere, and as African Americans, women, and others who had been excluded from the benefits of the New Deal state mobilized around community action and black power, Johnson would soon be faced with claims far more radical than those of the Urban League.
Finally, Johnson’s heavy emphasis on congressional bargaining revealed the depth of his concern about repairing the breach that the Civil Rights Act had created between himself and southern Democrats. On a series of issues related to the economic opportunity bill, he made or supported compromises to attract southern votes. These included the acceptance of a provision allowing state governors to veto community action programs, as well as the administration’s accession to the demand of a group of North Carolina congressmen that Adam Yarmolinsky be barred from consideration for a position in the new Office of Economic Opportunity. 40 The congressmen objected to Yarmolinsky because of his role in the desegregation of public facilities near southern military bases. Finally, Johnson showed an almost obsessive concern with the votes of Texas’s Democratic congressional delegation, which he apparently viewed as a test of his leadership among southern members of the party. Johnson made repeated calls to members of the Texas delegation and frequently monitored their status through the reports of his aides. In the end, Johnson would win the support of enough southerners and Republicans, without alienating northern Democrats, to pass the legislation.
In recent years, the War on Poverty has been partially rehabilitated by historians who have emphasized the vitality of the community-based programs and institutions that it sometimes supported. 41 In particular, such scholars have emphasized that despite its numerous flaws, its imperfect implementation, and its frequent subjection to existing local power structures, the War on Poverty managed to provide unprecedented resources and authority to poor people, and especially poor women. These individuals in many cases developed new programs and services that met their very real need for jobs, for better housing, for health care, and for political power. Nothing in these conversations contradicts such findings, but it does show a President who never saw the potential of such federally backed grassroots action, and thus never knew how to fight for it—had he been so inclined.
Copyright 2010 by the Rector and Visitors of the University of Virginia 14
Notes
[1] See Conversation WH6407-18-4407.
[2] For the early part of Johnson’s presidency, see Randall B. Woods, LBJ: Architect of American Ambition (New York: Free Press, 2006), pp. 415–500.
[3] Kent B. Germany, ed., Presidential Recordings of Lyndon B. Johnson: Civil Rights, 1964 (Charlottesville: University of Virginia Press, 2010); Taylor Branch, Pillar of Fire: America In The King Years:1963–65 (New York: Simon & Schuster, 1998), pp. 361–400.
[4] John Dittmer, Local People: The Struggle for Civil Rights in Mississippi (Champaign: University of Illinois Press, 1994), pp. 272–302.
[5] Thomas J. Sugrue, Sweet Land of Liberty: The Forgotten Struggle for Civil Rights in the North (New York: Random House, 2008).
[6] James T. Patterson, America’s Struggle Against Poverty, 1900–1994 (Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press, 1994), pp. 105–11.
[7] Thomas F. Jackson, From Civil Rights to Human Rights: Martin Luther King, Jr., and the Struggle for Economic Justice (Philadelphia: University of Pennsylvania Press, 2007).
[8] Sugrue, Sweet Land of Liberty; Jeanne Theoharis and Komozi Woodard, eds., Freedom North: Black Freedom Struggles Outside the South, 1940–1980 (New York: Palgrave Macmillan, 2003).
[9] “Poverty and Urban Policy: Conference Transcript of 1973 Group Discussion of the Kennedy Administration Urban Poverty Programs and Policies,” Brandeis University, 16–17 June 1973, in The John F. Kennedy Presidential Oral History Collection, pt. 1 (Frederick, MD: University Publications of America, 1988), pp. 162–63.
[10] Transcript, Walter F. Heller Oral History Interview 1, 20 February 1970, by David McComb, Lyndon B. Johnson Library, pp. 20–21.
[11] James L. Sundquist, Politics and Policy: The Eisenhower, Kennedy, and Johnson Years (Washington, DC: Brookings Institution, 1968), pp. 115–25; Alice O’Connor, Poverty Knowledge: Social Science, Social Policy and the Poor in Twentieth-Century U.S. History (Princeton, NJ: Princeton University Press, 2001), pp. 124–28; Noel A. Cazenave, Impossible Democracy: The Unlikely Success of the War on Poverty Community Action Programs (Albany: State University of New York Press, 2007), pp. 19–63.
[12] Peter Marris and Martin Rein, Dilemmas of Social Reform: Poverty and Community Action in the United States (New York: Atherton Press, 1967), pp. 20–30; O’Connor, Poverty Knowledge, pp. 127–36.
[13] “Poverty and Urban Policy,” pp. 126–28, 144–45, 172–73,177–79; Sundquist, Politics and Policy, pp. 138–39; Allen J. Matusow, The Unraveling of America: A History of Liberalism in the 1960s (New York: Harper & Rowe, 1984), pp. 12–22.
Copyright 2010 by the Rector and Visitors of the University of Virginia 15
[14] Heller Oral History Interview 1, pp. 26–28; Transcript, William Cannon Oral History Interview 1, 21 May 1982, by Michael L. Gillette, Lyndon B. Johnson Library, pp. 3–11; Matusow, The Unraveling of America, pp. 122–23.
[15] “Annual Message to the Congress on the State of the Union, 8 January 1964,” Public Papers of the Presidents of the United States: Lyndon B. Johnson, 1963–64 (Washington, DC: GPO, 1965), 1:114.
[16] For an insightful study of the rhetorical strategies surrounding the War on Poverty, see David Zarefsky, President Johnson’s War on Poverty: Rhetoric and History (University: University of Alabama Press, 1986).
[17] Johnson to Kermit Gordon and Robert Anderson, 10:37 A.M., 8 January 1964, in The Presidential Recordings, Lyndon B. Johnson: The Kennedy Assassination and the Transfer of Power, November 1963–January 1964, vol. 3, January 1964, ed. Kent B. Germany and Robert David Johnson (New York: Norton 2005), p. 275. Gareth Davies emphasizes the centrality of traditional American themes of opportunity and uplift in the initial conception of the War on Poverty. Gareth Davies, From Opportunity to Entitlement: The Transformation and Decline of Great Society Liberalism (Lawrence: University Press of Kansas, 1996).
[18] Johnson to Walter Heller, 12:00 P.M., 23 December 1964, in The Presidential Recordings, Lyndon B. Johnson: The Kennedy Assassination and the Transfer of Power, November 1963–January 1964, vol. 2, December 1963, ed. Robert David Johnson and David Shreve (New York: Norton, 2005), p. 699.
[19] On Johnson and the NYA, see Woods, LBJ, pp. 106–15; Sidney M. Milkis, “Lyndon Johnson, the Great Society, and the ‘Twilight’ of the Modern Presidency,” in The Great Society and the High Tide of Liberalism, ed. Milkis and Jerome M. Mileur (Amherst: University of Massachusetts Press, 2005), pp. 3–4, 9–13, 30–31.
[20] Richard Daley to Lyndon Johnson, 6:10 P.M., 20 January 1964, in Presidential Recordings, Johnson, vol. 3, January 1964, ed. Germany and Johnson, p. 651.
[21] Roy Wilkins, 5:12 P.M., 6 January 1964, ibid., pp. 193–94.
[22] See Johnson to Sargent Shriver, 1:02 P.M.; Sargent Shriver to Johnson, 2:25 P.M.; Johnson to Sargent Shriver, Time Unknown; and Sargent Shriver to Johnson, 6:28 P.M., all occurring on 1 February 1964, in The Presidential Recordings, Lyndon B. Johnson: Toward the Great Society, February 1, 1964–May 31, 1964, vol. 4, February 1, 1964–March 8, 1964, ed. Robert David Johnson and Kent B. Germany (New York: Norton, 2007), pp. 13–25, 36–49, 55–70.
[23] Sargent Shriver to Johnson, 2:25 P.M., ibid., p. 36.
[24] Transcript, Adam Yarmolinsky Oral History Interview 2, 21 October 1980, by Michael L. Gillette, Lyndon B. Johnson Library, p. 3.
[25] Office of Economic Opportunity (OEO), “The Office of Economic Opportunity During the Administration of President Lyndon B. Johnson; November 1963–January 1969,” 1969, “Volume I, Part II; Narrative History” folder (1 of 3), Box 1, Special Files: Administrative Histories, Lyndon B. Johnson Library, pp. 28–29.
Copyright 2010 by the Rector and Visitors of the University of Virginia 16
[26] Ibid., pp. 35–38; Congressional Quarterly Almanac, 88th Cong., 2nd sess., 1964, vol. 20 (Washington, DC: Congressional Quarterly Service, 1965), pp. 210–12.
[27] “Poverty and Urban Policy,” p. 287. The jobs program would have been funded by a tax on tobacco products. In another account of the meeting, Yarmolinsky stated that “the President just ignored him [Wirtz]. It was a shocking demonstration of the way Johnson sometimes handled things. He didn’t even bother to respond; he just went on to the next item on the agenda.” Yarmolinsky Oral History Interview 2, pp. 3–5.
[28] O’Connor, Poverty Knowledge, pp. 121–23, 141–42, 164–65; Judith Russell, Economics, Bureaucracy, and Race: How Keynesians Misguided the War on Poverty (New York: Columbia University Press, 2004).
[29] “Poverty and Urban Policy,” pp. 243–49, 254–55; Adam Yarmolinsky Oral History Interview 1, 13 July 1970, by Paige Mulhollan, Lyndon B. Johnson Library, pp. 9-11; Yarmolinsky Oral History Interview 3, 22 October 1980, by Michael L. Gillette, Lyndon B. Johnson Library, pp. 15–17. For evidence that some of the poverty planners recognized the radical potential of maximum feasible participation, see F. O’R. Hayes, “The Role Of Indigenous Organizations In Community Action Programs,” 4 May 1964, Office Files of White House Aides: Fred Bohen, Box 2, “OEO Material,” Lyndon B. Johnson Library, p. 3; “Poverty and Urban Policy,” p. 230; Jack Conway Oral History Interview 1, 13 August 1980, by Michael L. Gillette, Lyndon B. Johnson Library, pp. 18–19, 24–25.
[30] Annelise Orleck, Storming Caesars Palace: How Black Mothers Fought Their Own War on Poverty (Boston: Beacon Press, 2005); Kent B. Germany, New Orleans After the Promises: Poverty, Citizenship, and the Search for the Great Society (Athens: University of Georgia Press, 2007); Susan Youngblood Ashmore, Carry It On: The War on Poverty and the Civil Rights Movement in Alabama, 1964–1972 (Athens: University of Georgia Press, 2008); Robert Bauman, Race and the War on Poverty: From Watts to East L.A. (Norman: University of Oklahoma Press, 2008).
[31] OEO, “The Office of Economic Opportunity During the Administration of President Lyndon B. Johnson,” pp. 31–33; Orville Freeman to Lyndon Johnson, 8:08 P.M., 6 March 1964, in Presidential Recordings, Johnson, vol. 4, February 1, 1964–March 8, 1964, ed. Johnson and Germany, pp. 958–59.
[32] “Special Message to the Congress Proposing a Nationwide War on the Sources of Poverty,” 16 March 1964, Public Papers, Johnson, 1963–64, 1:376; OEO, “The Office of Economic Opportunity During the Administration of President Lyndon B. Johnson,” p. 34; Congressional Quarterly Almanac, 1964, vol. 20, pp. 215–22.
[33] Sundquist, Politics and Policy, pp. 146–47.
[34] For both the Smith and Powell issues, see Sargent Shriver to Johnson, 7:38 P.M., 30 April 1964, in The Presidential Recordings, Lyndon B. Johnson: Toward the Great Society, February 1, 1964–May 31, 1964, vol. 6, April 14, 1964–May 31, 1964, ed. Guian A. McKee (New York: Norton, 2007), pp. 367–75.
[35] Johnson to Bill Moyers, 6:03 P.M., 23 April 1964, in ibid., pp. 191–99.
Copyright 2010 by the Rector and Visitors of the University of Virginia 17
[36] Johnson to Phil Landrum, 10:00 A.M., 14 May 1964, in ibid., pp. 708–12, and other related conversations in volume 6.
[37] Frances Fox Piven and Richard A. Cloward, Regulating the Poor: The Functions of Public Welfare (New York: Random House, 1971).
[38] See Conversation WH6408-12-4815, 4816, 4817 between Bill Moyers and Johnson.
[39] Ibid.
[40] For Yarmolinsky’s memory of these events, see Yarmolinsky Oral History Interview 1, pp. 16–27; Yarmolinsky Oral History Interview 3, pp. 38–40; Michael L. Gillette, Launching the War on Poverty: An Oral History (New York: Twayne Publishers, 1996), pp. 134–40.
[41] See the works cited in note 30 above.
Copyright 2010 by the Rector and Visitors of the University of Virginia 18
- Lyndon B. Johnson and the War on Poverty: Introduction to the Digital Edition
- The Context: Lyndon Johnson in 1964
- Why a War on Poverty?
- The White House Recordings and the Planning of the War on Poverty
- The White House Recordings and the Economic Opportunity Act
- Notes
week 11/doyle.pdf
\
WAYS OF WAR AND PEACE
REALISM, LIBERALISM, AND SOCIALISM
Michael W. Doyle
t>rr W. W. NORTON & COMPANY
NEW YORK I LONDON
Copyright © 1997 by W. W. Norton & Company, Inc.
All rights reserved Printed in the United States of America
First Edition
The text of this book is composed in Electra with the display set in lTC Fenice
Composition and manufacturing by the Maple-Vail Book Manufacturing Group Book design by JAM Design
Cartography by Jacques Chazaud
Library of Congress Cataloging-in-Publication Data
Doyle, Michael W. Ways of war and peace : realism, liberalism, and socialism I
Michael W. Doyle. p. em.
Includes bibliographical references and index. ISBN 0-393-03826-2. - ISBN 0-393-96947-9 (pbk.)
I. Peace. 2. International relations-Philosophy. 3. Politics and war. 4. World politics-1989- I. Title.
JXI963 .D687 1997 327.1'7-dcZO
W. W. Norton & Company, Inc .
96-15090 CIP
500 Fifth Avenue, New York, N.Y. 10110 www. wwnorton.com
W. W. Norton & Company Ltd. Castle House, 75/76 Wells Street, London WIT 3QT
8 9 0
to Amy Gutmann, who inspired my effort to build a bridge between international politics
and political philosophy and whose advice and affection sustained me along the way
250 LIBERALISM
through logrolling and least common denominators different too from individ ual interests. Democratic capitalism means free trade and a peaceful foreign policy simply because they are, Schumpeter claims, the first best solutions for rational majorities in capitalist societies.
The contrast between Locke and Schumpeter thus emerges as the contrast between First and Second Image Liberals. Schumpeter makes the peace, which is a duty of the Lockean Liberal statesman, into the structured outcome of capitalist democracy. Both highlight for us powerful elements of Liberal world politics. But if there is a long state of peace between Liberal republics, Locke offers us a weak explanation for it. (How do they avoid partiality and bias so regularly in these relations?) He also misses the persistent state of war between Liberals and non-Liberals. (Why are the Liberals so regularly more partial here?) Schumpeter misses the Liberal sources of war with non-Liberals, unless we should blame all these wars on the non-Liberals.
Kant and the Liberal internationalists try, as we see next, to fill these gaps as they illustrate for us the larger potential of the Liberal tradition.
Ill c H A p T E R E I G H T 111
Internationalism: Kant
It can be shown that this idea of federalism, extending gradually to encompass all states and thus leading to perpetual peace, is practicable and has objective reality. For if by good fortune one powerful and enlightened nation can form a republic (which is by nature inclined to seek perpetual peace), this will provide a focal point for federal associa tion among other states. These will join up with the first one, thus securing the freedon of each state in accordance with the idea of inter national right, and the whole will gradually spread further and further by a series of alliances of this kind.
-Immanuel Kant, "Perpetual Peace"1
WHAT DIFFERENCE DO Liberal principles and institutions make to the conduct of the foreign affairs of Liberal states? Despite the contributions of Locke and the Institutionalists, on the one hand, and Smith and the commercial pacifists, on the other, a thicket of conflicting judgments suggests that the legacies of Liberalism have not been clearly appreciated. For many citizens of Liberal states, Liberal principles and institutions have so fully absorbed domestic poli tics that their influence on foreign affairs tends to be either overlooked alto gether or, when perceived, exaggerated. Liberalism becomes either unself consciously patriotic or inherently "peace-loving." For many scholars and diplo ~e relations among independent states appear to differ so significantly from domestic politics that influences of Liberal principles and domestic Lib-
1 Immanuel Kant, "Perpetual Peace," Kant's Political Writings (1795), trans H. B. Nisbet and ed. Hans Reiss (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1970), p. 104.
252 LIBERALISM
1 institutions are denied or denigrated. They judge that international rela ;.~ns are governed by perceptions of national security and the balance of power; {iberal principles and institutions, when they do intrude, confuse and disrupt the pursuit of balance of power politics.
Although Liberalism is misinterpreted from both these points of view, a cru cial aspect of the Liberal legacy is captured by each. Liberalism is a distinct ideology and set of institutions that have shaped the perceptions of and capaci ties for foreign relations of political societies that range from social welfare or social democratic to laissez-faire. It defines much of the content of the Liberal patriot's nationalism. _!:.iberalism does appear to disrupt the pursuit of balance o!.£9wer politics. Thus its foreign relations cannot be adequately explained (or prescribed) by a sole reliance on the balance of power. But contrary to the pacifists, Liberalism is not inherently "peace-loving," nor is it consistently restrained or peaceful in intent. Furthermore, Liberal practice may reduce the probability that states will successfully exercise the consistent restraint and peaceful intentions that a world peace may well require in the nuclear age. Yet the peaceful intent and restraint that Liberalism does manifest in limited aspects of its foreign affairs announce the possibility of a world peace this side of the grave or of world conquest. Liberals, contrary to the Institutionalists, have created something considerably more stable than a troubled peace constantly threatening an outbreak of war. They have strengthened the prospects for a world peace established by the steady expansion of a separate peace among Liberal societies.
::!}lis chapter highlights the differences between Liberal practice toward ?ther Liberal societies and Liberal practice toward non-Liberal societies. It argues that Liberalism has achieved extraordinary success in the first and has contributed to exceptional confusion in the second. Appreciating these Liberal legacies calls, first, for another look at one of the greatest of Liberal philoso phers, Immanuel Kant, for he is a source of insight, policy, and hope.
IMMANUEL KANT
Just as Locke is the theorist of individualist (Image I) statesmanship, and the commercial pacifists of societal (Image II) forces, Kant is the Liberal theorist of international interaction (Image III) , distinguishing outcomes by differences in interaction. He highlights how the interacting pair (dyad) makes for outcomes that cannot be predicted by a dispositional analysis of the foreign policies of Liberal states. Peace holds only in the interaction between Liberals, he argues, not in relations between Liberals and non-Liberals. The peace they enjoy is, moreover, a state of peace, not merely successful deterrence or an absence of opportunity for war.
Internationalism: Kant
Kant
Human Nature
Domestic Society
Interstate System
X
X
XX
2 53
His life (1724-1804) gave little inclination of the revolution he was to ignite in the tradition of philosophy in the West. Born in Konigsberg, a subject of Prussia, the son of a poor saddlemaker, he earned his tuition to the university by writing essays for his less assiduous fellow students and by winning at bil liards (i.e., pool sharking). He took a graduate degree in physics, with a disserta tion in kinetics, and began a long, exhausting and undistinguished career as a privat docent (tutor), teaching anything from anthropology to the sciences. At fifty-seven he suddenly burst upon the world with the publication of the Cri tique of Pure Reason, and over the next ten years he wrote the various critiques and other studies that were to lay the foundations of rigorous philosophy for the
next two centuries. Short (five feet), frail, and amazingly punctilious (housewives of Konigsberg
were reported to set their clocks by the regularity of his daily walk), Kant led a life almost solely of the mind. Still, he was in reliable contact with the currents of his day, reacting to both public and intellectual events. Indeed, it was the arrival of Rousseau's Emile that occasioned the only known, avoidable lapse in his schedule; he was so startled by the brilliance of Rousseau's arguments that he lost track of his time and resolved to respond to the Genevan. He did so by developing a moral theory that made a categorical imperative for individuals what Rousseau saw as the General Will of a society.
"Perpetual Peace" Kant's "Perpetual Peace,:: a mature work, written in 1795 after he had estab lished his system of philosophy, predicts the ever-widening pacification of a Liberal pacific union. It also explains that pacification, and at the same time suggests why Liberal states would not, regretfully, be pacific in their relations with non-Liberal states. Kant argues that perpetual peace will be guaranteed by the widening acceptance of three "definitive articles" of peace. When an nations have accepted the definitive articles in a metaphorical "treaty" of per- _, petual peace he asks them to sign, perpetual peace will have been established.
The importance of Immanuel Kant as an theorist of international ethics has been well appreciated.2 Moreover, the ultimate aim of Kant's theory is to estab-
2 A partial list of significant studies on Kant's international theory includes: A C. Armstrong, "Kant's Philosophy of Peace and War," Journal of Philosophy 28 ( 1931 ), pp. 97-204; Karl Friedrich, Inevitable Peace (Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press, 1948); Callie, Phi-
254 LIBERALISM
lish the grounds on which a "moral politician"- "someone who conceives of the principles of political expediency in such a way that they [sic] can co-exist with morality" -can adopt a strategy of peace as a practical duty. To show that the duty is practical, Kant wants to demonstrate that it is not impossible. He does this by showing that it can be imagined to follow logically from human beings' pursuing their rational self-interest in the circumstances of the world as we know it. 3
Kant's analytic theory of international politics is thus crucial to his project of eventual universal peace. "Perpetual Peace" helps us understand the interactive i1ature of international relations. Methodologically he tries to teach us that we cannot stud either the s stemic re ations o states or e vanebes v ior in isolation from one another. Like George and Martha in Edward Albee's Who's Afraid of Virginia Woolf?, the behavior of state A and state B cannot be understood in isolation from its pair. 4 Kant's states continue to live in interna tional anarchy- in the sense that there is no world government- but this anar chy is tamed and made subject to law rather than to fear and threat of war.
ant's t eory is, moreover, a eory of state interest and of w at does and what does not constitute a threat. Just as the superior capability of another state would be inherently threatening in Hobbes's Structural Realists, so autocratic regimes would be assumed to be inherently threatening to Kantians. Rather than an alternative to rational national interest theory, Kant offers a specifica-
losophers of Peace and War; William Galston, Kant and the Problem of History (Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 1975); Pierre Hassner, "Immanuel Kant," in Leo Strauss and Joseph Cropsey, eds. History of Political Philosophy (Chicago: Rand McNally, 1972); Hin sley, Power and the Pursuit of Peace; Hoffman, "Rousseau on War and Peace"; George A. Kelly, Idealism, Politics, and History (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1969); Patrick Riley, Kant's Political Philosophy (Totowa, N.J. : Rowman and Littlefield, 1983); Kenneth Waltz, "Kant, Liberalism, and War," American Political Science Review 56 (1962), pp. 331- 40; Yirmiahu Yovel, Kant and the Philosophy of History (Princeton: Princeton University Press, 1980); Susan Shell, The Rights of Reason (Toronto: University of Toronto Press, 1980); Howard Williams, Kant's Political Philosophy (Oxford: Basil Blackwell, 1983); Roger Sulli van, Immanuel Kant's Moral Theory (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1989); Sissela Bok, A Strategy for Peace (New York: Pantheon, 1989); and Pierre Laberge, "Kant on Justice and the Law of Nations," in Terry Nardin and David Mapel, eds., The Constitution of Inter national Society (forthcoming). 3
"0n the Disagreement between Morals and Politics in Relation to Perpetual Peace," in "Perpetual Peace," p. 118. I will cite Kant's works from Immanuel Kant, Kant's Political Writings, ed. Hans Reiss, trans. H. B. Nisbet (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1970). I cite "Perpetual Peace" (1795) as PP; "The Idea for a Universal History with a Cos mopolitan Purpose" (1784) as UH; "The Contest of Faculties" (1798) as CF; "The Meta fhysics of Morals" (1797) as MM.
This was the minimum condition argued by Kenneth Waltz to be essential to a systemic, structural model of world politics. The analogy to Albee's play is Waltz's as well; see Theory of International Politics, where Waltz's quotes, "That which is George or Martha, individu ally, does not explain what is compounded between them, nor how" (p .75).
Internationalism: Kant 2 55
tion of what does (and should) constitute the public interest that a Liberal state should (and usually does) rationally pursue.
K<>nt liltP Hobbes. begins with the state of nature. which is a state of ' ... ,_ - '
""tates," he bluntly says, "like lawless savages, exist in a condition devoid of right ... this condition is one of war. .. .'' 5 International law constitutes no guarantee of justice in these circumstances. States therefore have the right to make war in this condition when they are injured (and legal proceedings do not provide satisfaction). But they also may make war (1) when they "believe" they are injured (and legal proceedings fail to satisfy the grievance) or (2) when the state experiences a "threat" as another state makes preparations for war or (3) when another state achieves an alarming increase in power.6 From this last consideration follows the right to maintain a balance of power.
The rights of peace include neutrality, rights to guarantees, and defensive alliances. During war all means of conflict ·us in bello are allowe xce t those that render ones own Citizens "unfit to be citizens" of a possible eventual peace based on international law. Thus ~ies, assassins, pmsoners, sharpshoot ers, propaganda: All are banned. So too are war aims (jus ad bellum) that involve punishment, permanent conquest, subjugation, or extermination. Just w~rs are defensive in ~· Conquest for the sake of reforming an unjust enemy states is permitted, forcing them "to accept a new constitution of a nature that is unlikely to encourage their warlike inclination."7 But no peace should constitute a violation of the fundamental rights of the citizens of a conquered state.8
The state of war requires decisions on the basis of right, but it does not allow for security or welfare. The will to subjugate is always present, and the produc tion of armaments for defense ("which often makes peace more oppressive and destructive of internal welfare than war itself') can never be relaxed. Only a true "state of international right" can establish peace. The "European 6alance of power" IS nothing more than an illusion, like Swift's famous house con structed in such perfect harmony (balance) that as soon as a sparrow landed on it, it collapsed. Peace has to be founded on a different basis.9 Thus, for example, the United States and the USSR were peaceful in their Cold War relations, experiencing very few direct casualties. And Venezuela and Argentina have never fought a war against each other, nor have Iceland and Indonesia. But nuclear deterrence goes a long way to account for the "peace" of the first, and distance and lack of capacity a long way to account for the second and third.
5Kant, MM, para. 54, p. 165. 6 Ibid., para. 56, p. 167. 7 Ibid., para. 60, p. 170. 8 Ibid., para. 57, pp. 168-69. 9 That is, it has to be constructed by changes in domestic structures and international rela tions among states.
~
256 LIBERALISM
None of these sets of relations escaped from the state of war. The Kantian peace, on the other hand, is a state of peace, experienced while relations are close and interdependent and irrespective of arms levels or technologies
Preliminary Articles. Kant begins with a set of six preliminary articles designed to build confidence among states still in the state of war. 10
l. No peace treaty will be considered valid if it harbors a secret intent to resume war at some more favorable opportunity. True peace agreements should be distinguished from truces if states are going to learn to trust each other.
2. No independent state should be subject to 'conquest, purchase, or inheri tance. This provision is designed to establish the norm of "territorial integrity."
3. Standing armies will be gradually abolished. 4. No national debt will be incurred with the purpose of enhancing interna
tional power. This provision is designed to limit the incentives to engage in war by requiring that wars be fought from current revenues.
5. No state will forcibly interfere in the constitution or government of another. Supplementing the second provision, this guarantees "political inde pendence" -the second of the two principles underlying modern sovereign equality.
6. No state will commit war crimes-use poisoners, assassins, promote sub version- because these are acts that destroy the mutual confidence a future peace will require.
Together these principles are designed to build the mutual confidence and respect that establishing a true peace will require. Well-intentioned, "enlight ened despots" (Kant praises his own Frederick the Great) should seek to further these principles, and they sometimes have. 11 But these principles alone are not likely to be effective in the state of war, when confusion and powerful incen tives for aggression are prevalent. What is needed, Kant argues, is an institution alization-a constitutionalization-of peace. The continuing dangers of~ state of war make it "necessary to establish a federation of peoples [to] protect one another against external aggression . . . [going beyond an] alliance which can be terminated at any time, so that it has to be renewed periodically." 12
1°Kant, PP, pp. 93-97. 11 Kant remarks on Frederick, ibid., p. 102. This point was drawn to my attention by Dr. Dominique Leydet. 12 Kant, MM. para. 54, p. 165. In 1792 Madison came to the same insight Kant developed. Madison criticized "Jean-Jacques Rousseau's" plan for collective security. Actually, as noted in chapter 4, this was the Abbe de St.-Pierre's plan, which Rousseau had presented and dissected. Madison wrote: "Instead of beginning with an external application, and even pre cluding internal remedies, he [Rousseau/St.-Pierre] ought to have commenced with, and chiefly relied on, the latter prescription .. . . As the first step towards a cure, the government itself must be regenerated. Its will must be made subordinate to, or rather the same with, the will of the community." Quoted in Marvin Meyers, ed., The Mind of the Founder (Hanover: University Press of England, 1981), P· 192, and drawn to my attention by Stanley Kober.
Internationalism: Kant 2 5 7
The Definitive Articles. Th t definitive articl requires that the civil con- stitution of the state be republican. By repu ican" Kant means a politica society that has, from a formal-legal point of view, solved the problem of com bining moral autonomy, individualism, and social order. A private property and market-oriented economy partially addresses that dilemma in the private sphere. The public, or political, sphere is more troubling. Kant's answer is a republic that preserves juridical freedom-the legal equality of citizens as subjects-on the basis of a representative government with a separation of pow ers. Juridical freedom is preserved because the morally autonomous individual is by means of representation a self-legislator, making laws that apply equally to all citizens including himself. Tyranny is avoided because the individual is subject to laws he does not also administer. 13
Liberal republics will progressively establish peace among themselves by means of the pacific federation, or union (foedus pacificum), described in Kant's second definitive article. The pacific union will establish peace within a federa tion of free states and securely mamtain the ri hts of each state. The world will not ave achieved the "perpetual peace" that provides the u timate guarantor of republican freedom until "a late stage and after many unsuccessful attempts." 14
Then, right conceptions of the appropriate constitution and great and sad expe rience will have taught all the nations the lessons of peace. Not until then will individuals enjoy perfect republican rights or the full guarantee of a global and just peace. In the meantime, the "pacific federation" of Liberal republics- "an enduring and gradually expanding federation likely to prevent war"- brings within it more and more republics (despite republican collapses, backsliding, and disastrous wars), creating an expanding separate peace. 15 And Kant empha sizes: "It can be shown that this idea of federalism extendin -;:aduall to ~pass a states and thus leading to perpetual oeace. is oracti --LL __ .:~ L
objeCtiVe reali!Y:_ For if by gooCf fortune one powerful and enlightened nation can form a republic (which is by nature inclined to seek peace), this will pro vide a focal point for federal association among other states. These will join up with the first one, thus securing the freedom of each state in accordance with ~ the idea of international right, and the whole will gradually spread further and further by a series of alliances of this kind." 16
13 Kant, PP. pp. 99-102; and see Riley, chap. 5. 14K ant, UH, p. 47. 15 Kant, PP. p. 105. Some have suggested, following the UH, that peace will be achieved only when all states have become republican. I think Kant meant that the peace would be established among Liberal regimes and would expand by ordinary political and legal means as new Liberal regimes appeared. By a process of gradual extension the peace would become global and then perpetual; the occasion for wars with non-Liberals would disappear as non Liberal regimes disappeared. This interpretation suggests that "peace comes piece (peace) by piece (peace)" and that the UH should be read in light of the later and more complete "Perpetual Peace." 161bid., p. 104.
258 LIBERALISM
The pacific union is neither a sinE!le peace treatv endinE! one war nor a state or state of nahons. Kant hnds the first insufficient. The second and third are impossible or potentially tyrannical. National sovereignty precludes reliable subservience to a state of nations; a world state destroys the civic freedom on which the development of human capacities restsY Although Kant obliquely refers to various classical interstate confederations and modern diplomatic con gresses, he develops no systematic organizational embodiment of this treaty, presumably because he does not find institutionalization necessary. 18 J:!e appears to have in mind a mutual nonaggression pact, perhaps a collective security agreement and the cos . . e third definitive artie
The definitive artie establishes a cosmopolitan law to o erate in con- junction with the pacific union. e cosmopo 1 an aw "shall be limited to conditions of universal hospitality." In this Kant calls for the recognition of the "right of a foreigner not to be treated with hostility when he arrives on someone else's territory." This "does not extend beyond those conditions which make it
\A possible for them to attempt to enter into relations [commerce] with the native ~llr~ ..... inhabitants."20 Hospitality does not require extending to foreigners either the _.,l~1A., right to citizenship or the ri ht to settlement, unless the forei n visitors would
pens 1 t ey were expelled. Foreign conquest and plunder also find no justifi cation under this right. Hospitality does appear to include the right of access and the obligation of maintaining the opportunity for citizens to exchange goods and ideas, without imposing the obligation to trade (a voluntary act in all cases under Liberal constitutions) . Liberal republican states, Kant suggests, would establish a peace among themselves while remaining in a state of war
LIBERAL INTERNATIONALISM
The historical record of Liberal international relations seems to support Kant's speculations. Liberal principles and institutions seem to have had three striking effects on the foreign affairs of Liberal states. They have created incentives for
17 Kant, UH, p. 50. 18 See Schwarz (1962), p. 77, and Riley (1983), chap. 5. 19 Kant's foedus paci{lcum is thus neither a pactum pacis (a single peace treaty) nor a civitas gentium (a world state). He appears to have anticipated something like a less formally institu tionalized League of Nations or United Nations. One could argue that these two institutions in practice worked for Liberal states and only for Liberal states. But no specifically Liberal "pacific union" was institutionalized. Instead Liberal states have behaved for the past 200 ~ears as if such a Kantian pacific union and Treaty of Perpetual Peace had been signed. °Kant, PP, p. 106.
Internationalism: Kant 2 5 9
a separate peace among Liberal states, for aggression against non-Liberals, and for complaisance in vital matters of security and economic cooperation.
The first of the effects of Liberalism on the foreign relations of Liberal states is the establishment of a peace amon them. 21 During the nineteenth century t e United States an Great Britain engaged in nearly continual strife, includ ing one war, the War of 1812. But after the Reform Act of 1832 defined actual representation as the formal source of the sovereignty of the British Parliament, Britain and the United States negotiated their disputes despite, for example, British grievances against the North's blockade of the South, with which Britain had close economic ties. Despite severe Anglo-French colonial rivalry, Liberal France and Liberal Britain formed an entente against illiberal Germany before World War I. And in 1914-1915 Italy, the Liberal member of the Triple Alli ance with Germany and Austria, chose not to fulfill its treaty obligations under the alliance to support its allies. Instead it joined in an alliance with Britain and France that had the result of preventing it from having to fight other Lib eral states, and it then declared war on Germany and Austria. And despite generations of Anglo-American tension and Britain's wartime restrictions on American trade with Germany, the United States leaned toward Britain and France from 1914 to 1917, before entering the war on their side.
Nowhere was this special peace among Liberal states more clearly pro claimed than in President Woodrow Wilson's War Message of April 2, 1917: "Our object now, as then, is to vindicate the principles of peace and justice in the life of the world as against selfish and autocratic power and to set up amongst the really free and self-governed people of the world such a concert of purpose and of action as will henceforth ensure the observance of those principles."22 Even in the quiet recesses of secret diplomacy, Liberalism has shaped the discourse of statesmen at crucial times of national emergency. In October 1938, as fears of war rose in Europe, President Roosevelt sent a special message to Britain. He asked the special envoy, Colonel Arthur Murray, in Murray's words, "to convey . . . to the Prime Minister ... an assurance-in the
21 Clarence Streit, Union Now: A Proposal for a Federal Union of the Leading Democracies (New York: Harper's, 1938), pp. 88, 90-92, seems to have been the first to point out (in contemporary foreign relations) the empirical tendency of democracies to maintain peace among themselves, and he made this the foundation of his proposal for a (non-Kantian) federal union of the fifteen leading democracies of the 1930s. D. V. Babst, "A Force for Peace," Industrial Research (April 1972), pp. 55-58, performed a quantitative study of this phenomenon of "democratic peace." And R. J. Rummel did a similar study of "libertarian ism" (in the sense of laissez-faire), focusing on the postwar period in "Libertarianism and International Violence." I use Liberal in a wider (Kantian) sense in my discussion of this issue in "Kant, Liberal Legacies, and Foreign Affairs," Part I (1983). In that essay I survey the period from 1790 to the present and find no war among Liberal states. Recent work on the thesis of democratic peace is covered later in the chapter. 22 Woodrow Wilson, The Messages and Papers of Woodrow Wilson, ed. Albert Shaw (New York: Review of Reviews, 1924), p. 378.
260 LIBERALISM
event of hostilities and the United States being neutral-of his [Roosevelt's] desire to help in every way in his power. ... He [Roosevelt] said he wished the Prime Minister to feel he had, in so far as he, the President, was able to achieve it, 'the industrial resources of the American nation behind him in the event of war with the dictatorships.' "23
Be inning in the ei hteenth centu rowin since then a zone of peace, whic Kant called the acific federation or ion be an to
e esta ished among Liberal societies. (More than sixty Liberal states currently make up the union. Most are in Europe and North America, but they can be found on every continent.)
Of course the outbreak of war in any given year between any two given states is a low- robabili event. But the occurrence of a war between any two adJ; cent states. considered over a long time, wou be more proba~ e. T e near absence of war between Liberal states, whether adjacent or not, for almost two hundred years thus may have significance. More significant perhaps is that when states are forced to decide on which side of an impending world war they will fight, Liberal states all wind up on the same side, despite the complexity of the paths that take them there. And we should recall that medieval and early modern Europe were the warring cockpits of states, wherein France and Britain and the Low Countries engaged in nearly constant strife. Then in the late eighteenth century there began to emerge Liberal regimes. At first hesitant and confused, and later clear and confident as Liberal regimes gained deeper domestic foundations and longer international experience, a pacific union of these Liberal states became established. These characteristics do not prove that the peace among Liberals is statistically significant or that Liberalism is the peace's sole valid explanation.24 But they do suggest that we consider the possi-
23 From Barbara Farnham, Roosevelt and the Munich Crisis: A Study of Political Decision Making (Princeton: Princeton University Press, forthcoming 1996). One can presume that Roosevelt's motivation, as in most political events, was complex. He did not categorically support every foreign policy of a democracy (nor should he have). He, for example, ques tioned the legitimacy of the British Empire. America had failed to support the democracies financially in the 1920s. Roosevelt was concerned as well to avoid a Nazi conquest of Europe and the threat a united Nazi Europe would pose to the United States. "On the Atlantic," the president also said, "our first line is the continued independent existence of a very large group of nations." (From a January 1939 briefing to the Senate Military Affairs Committee, quoted in John MacVicar Haight, American Aid to France, 1938-1940 [New York: Athe neum, 1979], p. 98.) But Roosevelt's aim was not to establish a balance of power in Europe between Nazi Germany and democratic Britain and France but to defeat the Nazi forces altogether. See also Haight, pp. 30-31. 24 Babst (1972) did make a preliminary test of the significance of the distribution of alliance partners in World War I. He found that the possibility that the actual distribution of alliance partners could have occurred by chance was less than 1 percent (p. 56). But this assumes that there was an equal possibility that any two nations could have gone to war with each other, and this is a strong assumption. Rummel (1983) has a further discussion of signifi cance as it applies to his libertarian thesis.
Period
18th century
1800-1850
1850-1900
1900-1945
Internationalism: Kant 2 6 1
TABLE 8.1
The Liberal Community (By date "Liberal") 1
Total Number
Swiss Cantons2 3 French Republic 1790-1795 United States,2 1776-
Swiss Confederations, 8
United States France, 1830-1849 Belgium, 1830- Great Britain, 1832- Netherlands, 1848- Piedmont, 1848- Denmark, 1849-
Switzerland, 13
United States, Belgium, Great Britain, Netherlands Piedmont, -1861, Italy 1861- Denmark, -1866 Sweden, 1864- Greece, 1864- Canada, 1867-3
France, 1871- Argentina, 1880- Chile, 1891-
Switzerland, 29
United States, Great Britain, Sweden, Canada Greece, -1911 , 1928-1936 Italy, -1922 Belgium, -1940; Netherlands, -1940; Argentina, -1943 France, -1940 Chile, -1924, 1932 Australia, 1901
262 LIBERALISM H Internationalism: Kant 263
TABLE 8.1 (continued) Period Total Number Period Total Number
Norway, 190 5-1940 ' Israel, 1949-
New Zealand, 1907- I West Germany, 1949-
Colombia, 1910-1949 Greece, 1950-1967, 1975-
Denmark, 1914-1940 I Peru 1950-1962, 1963-1968,
Poland, 1917-1935 1980-
Latvia, 1922-1934 Turkey, 1950-1960, 1966-1971;
Germany, 1918-1932 1984-
Austria, 1918-19 34 Japan, 1951-
Estonia, 1919-19 34 Bolivia, 1956-1969, 1982-
Finland, 1919- Colombia, 1958-
Uruguay, 1919- Venezuela, 1959-
Costa Rica, 1919- Nigeria, 1961-1964, 1979-1984
Czechoslovakia 1920-1939 Jamaica, 1962-
Ireland, 1920- Trinidad and Tobago, 1962-
Mexico, 1928- Senegal, 1963-
Lebanon, 1944- Malaysia, 1963-
19454 Switzerland, the United States, 68 Botswana, 1966-
Great Britain, Sweden Singapore, 1965-
Canada, Australia, New Zealand, Portugal, 1976-
Finland, Ireland, Mexico Spain, 1978-
Uruguay,-1973; 1985- Dominican Republic, 1978- Ecuador, 1978-
Chile, -197 3; 1990- Peru, 1980-1990 Lebanon,-1975 Honduras, 1981- Costa Rica, -1948, 19 53- Papua New Guinea, 1982- Iceland, 1944- El Salvador, 1984- France, 1945- Argentina, 1983- Denmark, 1945- Norway, 1945-
Uruguay, 1985- Mauritius, 1987-
Austria, 194 5- South Korea, 1988- Brazil, 1945-1954, 1955-1964; Taiwan, 1988-
1985- Thailand, 1988- Belgium, 1946- Pakistan, 1988- Netherlands, 1946- Panama, 1989- Italy, 1946- Paraguay, 1989- Philippines, 1946-1972; 1987- Madagascar, 1990- India, 1947-1975, 1977- Mongolia, 1990- Sri Lanka, 1948-1961, 1963- Namibia, 1990-
1971, 1978-1983, 1988- Nepal, 1990- Ecuador, 1948-1963, 1979-
2 6 4
Period
LIBERALISM
TABLE 8.1 (continued)
Nicaragua, 1990- Poland, 1990- Hungary, 1990- Czechoslovakia, 1990-
Total Number
1 I have drawn up this approximate list of Liberal regimes (including regimes that were Liberal democratic as of 1990) according to the four "Kantian" institutions described as essential: market and private property economies; polities that are externally sovereign; citi zens who possess juridical rights; and "republican" (whether republican or parliamentary monarchy), representative government. This last includes the requirement that the legisla tive branch have an effective role in public policy and be formally and competitively (either inter- or intraparty) elected. Furthermore, I have taken into account whether male suffrage is wide (that is, 30 percent) or, as Kant would have had it (MM, p. 139), open to "achieve ment" by inhabitants (for example, to poll tax payers or householders) of the national or metropolitan territory. (This list of Liberal regimes is thus more inclusive than a list of democratic regimes, or polyarchies [G. Bingham Powell, Contemporary Democracies (Cam bridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press, 1982), p. 5)).) Female suffrage is granted within a generation of its being demanded by an extensive female suffrage movement, and represen tative government is internally sovereign (for example, including and especially over military and foreign affairs) as well as stable (in existence for at least three years). Arthur Banks and William Overstreet, eds., A Political Handbook of the World, 1982-83 (New York: McGraw Hill, 1983); United Kingdom, Foreign and Commonwealth Office, A Yearbook of the Com monwealth 1980 (London: HMSO, 1980), The Europa Yearbook for 1985 (London: Europa Publications, 1985), 2 vols.; William Langer, ed., The Encyclopedia of World History (Bos ton : Houghton Mifflin, 1968); U.S. Department of State, Country Reports on Human Rights Practices (Washington, D.C.: Government Printing Office, 1981); Raymond Gastil, Freedom in the World 1985 (New York, Freedom House, 1985); R. Bruce McColm and Freedom House Survey Team, eds., Freedom in the World 1990-1991 (New York: Freedom House, 1991); and James Finn eta!., Freedom in the World 1994-1995 (New York: Freedom House, 1995). 2There are domestic variations within these Liberal regimes. For example, Switzerland was Liberal only in certain cantons; the United States was Liberal only north of the Mason Dixon line until 1865, when it became Liberal throughout. These lists also exclude ancient "republics," since none appears to fit Kant's criteria (Stephen Holmes, "Aristippus in and out of Athens," American Political Science Review 73, 1 [ 1979], pp. 113-28). 3 Canada, as a commonwealth within the British Empire, did not have formal control of its
foreign policy during this period. 4
Selected list, excludes Liberal regimes with populations less than one million. These include all states categorized as "Free" by Freedom House and those "Partly Free" (at least 4 on the political scale and 5 on the civil liberties scale).
bility that Liberals have indeed established a separate peace- but only among themselves.
This is a feature, moreover, that appears to be special to Liberal societies. Neither specific regional attributes nor historic alliances or friendships account for the wide reach of the Liberal peace. The peace extends as far as, and no farther than, the relations among Liberal states, not including non-Liberal _.
Internationalism: Kant 265
states in an otherwise Liberal region (such as the North Atlantic during the 1930s) or excluding Liberal states in a less Liberal region (such as Central America or Africa).
Relations among any group of states with similar social structures or with compatible values or pluralistic social structures are not similarly peaceful.25
Feudal warfare was frequent and very much a sport of the monarchs and nobil ity. There have not been enough truly totalitarian, fascist powers (nor have they lasted long enough) to test fairly their pacific compatibility, but fascist powers in the wider sense of nationalist, military dictatorships fought one another in the 1930s in Eastern Europe. Communist powers have engaged in wars more recently in East Asia when China invaded Vietnam and Vietnam invaded Cambodia. We have not had enough democratic Socialist societies to consider the relevance of Socialist pacification. The more abstract category of pluralism does not suffice. Certainly Germany was pluralist when it engaged in war with Liberal states in 1914; Japan as well in 1941. But they were not Liberal~ among Liberals thm appears to be a special characteristic. Here the predictions of Liberal pacifists are borne out: Liberal states do exer cise peaceful restraint, and a separate peace exists among thef!!.lrhis separate peace provides a solid foundation for the United States' crucial alliances with the Liberal powers (NATO, the Japanese alliance, ANZUS). This foundation appears to be impervious to the quarrels with allies that have bedeviled many U.S. administrations. It also offers the promise of a continuing peace among Liberal states. And as the number of Liberal states increases, it announces the possibility of global peace this side of the grave or world conquest.
Liberalism also carries with it a second effect-what Hume called "impru dent vehemence." or aggression against non-Liberals. 26 Peaceful restraint seems
25 There is a rich contemporary literature devoted to explaining international cooperation and integration. Karl Deutsch et al., Political Community and the North Atlantic Area (Princeton: Princeton University Press, 1957) develops the idea of a "pluralistic security community" that bears a resemblance to the pacific union, but Deutsch limits it geographi cally and finds compatibility of values, mutual responsiveness, and predictability of behavior among decision makers as its essential foundations. These are important, but their particular content, Liberalism, appears to be more telling. All three traits characterized the eighteenth century state of war and balance of power. Joseph Nye in Peace in Parts (Boston: Little, Brown, 1971) steps away from the geographic limits Deutsch sets and focuses on levels of development; but his analysis is directed toward explaining integration-a more intensive form of cooperation than the pacific union. 26 Hume, "Of the Balance of Power," Essays: Moral, Political, and Literary, pp. 346--47. With "imprudent vehemence," Hume refers to the reluctance to negotiate an early peace with France and the total scale of the effort devoted to persecuting tl1at war, which together were responsible for over half the length of the fighting and an enormous war debt. Hume of course is not describing fully Liberal republics as defined here, but the characteristics he describes do seem to reflect some of the Liberal republican features of the British eighteenth century constitution (the influence of both popular opinion and a representative [even if severely limited) legislature). He contrasts these effects with the "prudent politics" that should govern the balance of power and with the special but different failings characteristic
266 LIBERALISM
TABLE 8.2
International Wars Listed Chronologically*
British-Maharattan (1817-1818) Greek (1821-1828) Franco-Spanish ( 182 3) First Anglo-Burmese (1823-1826) Javanese (1825-1830) Russo-Persian (1826--1828) Russo-Turkish (1828-1829) First Polish ( 18 31) First Syrian (1831-1832) Texan (1835-1836) First British-Afghan (1838-1842) Second Syrian (1839-1840) Franco-Algerian (1839-1847) Peruvian-Bolivian ( 1841) First British-Sikh (1845-1846) Mexican-American ( 1846--1848) Austro-Sardinian ( 1848-1849) First Schleswig-Holstein ( 1848-1849) Hungarian (1848-1849) Second British-Sikh ( 1848-1849) Roman Republic ( 1849) La Plata (1851-1852) First Turco-Montenegrin
( 1852-185 3) Crimean (1853-1856) Anglo-Persian (1856--1857) Sepoy(1857-1859) Second Turco-Montenegrin
(1858-1859) Italian Unification (1859) Spanish-Moroccan (1859-1860) Italo-Roman ( 1860) ltalo-Sicilian ( 1860-1861)
Franco-Mexicuuan ( 1862-1867) Ecuadorian-Colombian (1863) Second Polish (1863-1864) Spanish-Santo Dominican
( 1863-1865) Second Schleswig-Holstein ( 1864) Lopez (1864-1870) Spanish-Chilean (1865-1866) Seven Weeks ( 1866) Ten Years (1868-1878) Franco-Prussian ( 1870-1871) Dutch-Achinese (1873-1878) Balkan (1875-1877) Russo-Turkish (1877-1878) Bosnian (1878) Second British-Afghan (1878-1880) Pacific (1879-1880) British-Zulu ( 1879) Franco-Indochinese ( 1882-1884) Mahdist (1882-1885) Sino-French (1884-1885) Central American (1885) Serbo-Bulgarian ( 1885) Sino-Japanese (1894-1895) Franco-Madagascan ( 1894-1895) Cuban (1895-1898) Italo-Ethiopian (1895-1896) First Philippine ( 1896--1898) Greco-Turkish ( 1897) Spanish-American ( 1898) Second Philippine (1899-1902) Boer (1899-1902) Boxer Rebellion ( 1900)
of" enormous monarchies." The monarchies are apparently worse; they risk total defeat and collapse because they are prone to strategic overextension, bureaucratic and ministerial decay in court intrigue and praetorian rebellion (pp. 347-48). In this connection one can compare the fates of Britain with its imprudence with Louis XIV's or Napoleon's France or, for that matter, Hitler's Germany or Mussolini's Italy or Brezhnev's Soviet Union. Overexten sion to the extent of destruction is clearly worse, from the strategic point of view, than a bit nf imnrnrlPnrP
Internationalism: Kant 267
Ilinden ( 190 3) Russo-Japanese ( 1904-190 5) Central American ( 1906) Central American ( 1907) Spanish-Moroccan (1909-1910) ltalo-Turkish (1911-1912) First Balkan ( 1912-1913) Second Balkan ( 1913) World War I (1914-1918) Russian Nationalities (1917-1921) Russo-Polish ( 1919-1920) Hungarian-Allies ( 1919) Greco-Turkish (1919-1922) Riffian (1921-1926) Druze (1925-1927) Sino-Soviet ( 1929) Manchurian (1931-1933) Chaco (1932-1935) Italo-Ethiopian ( 193 5-1936) Sino-Japanese (1937-1941) Changkufeng (1938) Nomohan ( 1939) World War II (1939-1945) Russo-Finnish ( 1939-1940) Franco-Thai (1940-1941) Indonesian (1945-1946) Indochinese (1945-1954) Madagascan ( 194 7-1948)
First Kashmir (1947-1949) Palestine ( 1948-1949) H yderabad ( 1948) Korean (1950-1953) Algerian (1954-1962) Russo-Hungarian ( 19 56) Sinai (1956) Tibetan (1956--1959) Sino-Indian ( 1962) Vietnamese ( 196 5-197 5) Second Kashmir (1965) Six-Day ( 1967) Israeli-Egyptian ( 1969-1970) Football ( 1969) Bangladesh ( 1971) Philippine-MNLF ( 1972-) Yom Kippur (1973) Turco-Cypriot (1974) Ethiopian-Eritrean ( 1974-) Vietnamese-Cambodian ( 197 5-) Timor (1975-) Saharan ( 197 5-) Ogaden ( 197 6--) Ugandan-Tanzanian (1978-1979) Sino-Vietnamese ( 1979) Russo-Afghan ( 1979-) Iran-Iraqi (1980-)
*The table is from Melvin Small and J. David Singer, Resort to Arms (Beverly Hills: Sage, 1982), pp. 79-80. This is a partial list of international wars fought between 1816 and 1980. In Appendices A and B Small and Singer identify a total of 575 wars in this period, but approximately 159 of them appear to be largely domestic or civil wars.
This definition of war excludes covert interventions, a few of which have been directed by Liberal regimes against other Liberal regimes. One example is the United States' effort to destabilize the Chilean election and Allende's government. Nonetheless, it is significant that such interventions are not pursued publicly as acknowledged policy. The covert destabi lization campaign against Chile is recounted by the U.S. Congress, Senate Select Commit ~ee to Study Governmental Operations with Respect to Intelligence Activities, Covert Action zn Chile, 1963-73, 94th Congress, 1st Session (Washington, D.C. : Government Printing Office, 1975).
The argument (and this list) also exclude civil wars. Civil wars differ from international wars not in the ferocity of combat but in the issues that engender them. Two nations that could abide each other as independent neighbors separated by a border might well be the fiercest of enemies if forced to live together in one state, jointly deciding how to raise and spend taxes, choose leaders, and legislate fundamental questions of value. Notwithstanding these differences, no civil wars that I recall upset the argument of Liberal pacification.
268 LIBERALISM
to work only in the Liberals' relations with other Liberals. Liberal states have fought numerous wars with non-Liberal states.
Many of these wars have been defensive and thus prudent by necessity. Lib eral states have been attacked and threatened by non-Liberal states that do not exercise any special restraint in their dealings with Liberal states. Authoritarian rulers both stimulate and respond to an intern.ational political environment in which conflicts of prestige, interest, and pure fear of what other states might do all lead states toward war. War and conquest have thus characterized the careers of many authoritarian rulers and ruling parties, from Louis XIV and Napoleon to Mussolini's Fascists, Hitler's Nazis, and Stalin's Communists.
But imprudent aggression by the Liberal state has also characterized many of these wars. Both Liberal France and Britain fought expansionist colonial wars throughout the nineteenth century. The United States fought a similar war with Mexico in 1846-1848, waged a war of annihilation against the Ameri-
~ - - - -
NonetheleSs, establishing the statistical significance of Hume's assertion appears remarkably difficult. The best statistical evidence indicates that "liber tarian" or "democratic" states (slightly different measures) are not less war prone than nonlibertarian or nondemocratic states. Indeed, in these measures _they appear to be more war-prone 28 War proneness is not, however, a meaS'Ure of imprudent aggression since many wars are defensive. But that does not mean
/ that we can simply blame warfare on the authoritarians or totalitarians, as many of our more enthusiastic politicians would have us do. 29 Liberal states ("liber-
27 For a discussion of the historical effects of Liberalism on colonialism, the U.S.-Soviet Cold War, and post-World War Two interventions against non-Liberal regimes, see "Kant, Liberal Legacies, and Foreign Affairs," Part 2 (1983) and the sources cited there. 28 See Melvin Small and J. David Singer, "The War-proneness of Democratic Regimes," Jerusalem Journal of International Relations l (December 1976), pp. 50-69; Steve Chan, "Mirror, Mirror on the Wall . .. . Are Freer Countries More Pacific?," Journal of Conflict Resolution 28 (December 1984), pp. 617-48; and Erich Weede, "Democracy and War Involvement," Journal of Conflict Resolution 28 (December 1984 ), pp. 649-64. These quan titative studies counter Rummel's ( 1983) view that libertarian states are less prone to violence than nonlibertarian states, which he based on a sample of 1976-1980 data not representative of the war year data of 1816-1980 of Chan or the 1960-1980 data of Weed e. 29 There are, however, serious studies that show that Marxist regimes have higher military spending per capita than non-Marxist regimes (James Payne, "Marxism and Militarism," Polity [ 1987]). But this should not be interpreted as a sign of the inherent aggressiveness of authoritarian or totalitarian governments or-with even greater enthusiasm-the inherent and global peacefulness of Liberal regimes. Marxist regimes, in particular, represent a minor ity in the current international system; they are strategically encircled, and because of their lack of domestic legitimacy, they might be said to "suffer" the twin burden of needing
1.-.... '( Int ernationalism: Kant 2 6 9 V'l"¥_..., .
tarian") acted as initiators in 21:_out of the 56 interstate wars in which they participated between 1816 and 1980 while non-Liberals were on the initiating side in 91 out of 187 times. 30 Although non-Liberal states initiated a higher percentage of interstate wars, Liberal metropoles were the overwhelming participators in "extrasystemic wars," colonial wars, which we can assume to have been by and large initiated by the metropole (see ore, the United States intervened in the Third World re than twice as ofte in~
e period 1946-1976 as the Soviet Union i in 194 y. t e United States devoted one-quarter and the Soviet Union. one-tenth, of their~ respective defense budgets to forces designed for Third World interventions ' l. - x .. M ___ ,., __ ~- -erceived threats would presumably have a less than "
Although Liberal initiation of wars suggests some basis for Hume's assertion, it does not resolve the claim he made. Initiation or response may reflect either aggressive or defensive policy, in that an aggressive policy may provoke a rival to initiate a war and a defensive policy_may require preemption. Hume appears to suggest that Liberal policy has a tendency to be unnecessarily aggressive. To assess his assertion, we need to take into account the specific circumstances the threats with which the state is faced, its resources, and its goals-and doing this requires a historical understanding of time and place. If Liberals were always aggressive or always nonaggressive in relations with non-Liberals, we could reasonably argue that they are also unnecessarily aggressive, or were not. Thus we were able to support the existence of something special in Liberal foreign relations with other Liberals. But relations with non-Liberals appear more complicated. Unless we can normalize not just the number but the situa tions of Liberal relations with non-Liberals and non-Liberal relations with non Liberals, the best we can do, if we can do that, is illustrate imprudent vehe mence.
We should recall as well that authoritarian states also have a record of impru dent aggression . It was not semi-Liberal Britain that collapsed in 1815, but Napoleonic France. It was the Kaiser's Germany that dissolved in 1918, not republican France and Liberal Britain and democratic America. It was imperial
defenses against both external and internal enemies. Andreski, "On the Peaceful Disposition of Military Dictatorships" moreover, argues that {purely) military dictatorships, because of their domestic fragility, have little incentive to engage in foreign military adventures. 3°Chan (1984), p. 636. 31 Walter Clemens, "The Superpowers and the Third World," in Charles Kegley and Pat McGowan, Foreign Policy: USNUSSR (Beverly Hills: Sage, 1982), pp. 11 7-18. 32 Barry Posen and Stephen Van Evera, "Overarming and Underwhelming," Foreign Policy 40 (1980), pp. 99-118, and "Reagan Administration Defense Policy," in Kenneth Oye, Robert Lieber, and Donald Rothchild, eds., Eagle Defiant (Boston: Little, Brown, 1983), pp. 86-89.
270 LIBERALISM
Japan and Nazi Germany that disappeared in 1945, not the United States or the United Kingdom. 33 It is the contrast with ideal rational strategy and even more the comparison ~th Liberal accommodation with fellow Liberals thal highlight the aggressive impmdence of Liberal relations with non-Liberals. -
Most wars, moreover, seem to arise out of calculations and miscalculations of interest, misunderstandings, and mutual suspicions, such as those that char acterized the origins of World War I. But we can find expressions of aggressive intent and apparently unnecessary vehemence by the Liberal state characteriz ing a large number of wars. 34
In relations with powerful non-Liberal states, Liberal states have missed opportunities to pursue the negotiation of arms reduction and arms control when it has been in the mutual strategic interest, and they have failed to con struct wider schemes of accommodation that are needed to supplement arms control. Prior to the outbreak of World War I, this is the charge that Lord Sanderson leveled against Sir Eyre Crowe in Sanderson's response to Crowe's classic memorandum on the state of British relations with Germany. 35 Sand erson pointed out that Crowe interpreted German demands to participate in the settlement of international disputes and to have a "place in the sun" (colo nies) of a size not too dissimilar to that enjoyed by the other great powers, as evidence of a fundamental aggressiveness driving toward world domination. Crowe may well have perceived an essential feature of Wilhelmine Germany, and Sanderson's attempt to place Germany in the context of other rising powers (bumptious but not aggressively pursuing world domination) may have been naive. But the interesting thing to note is less the conclusions reached than Crowe's chain of argument and evidence. He rejects continued accommoda tion (appeasement) with Germany not because he shows that Germany is more bumptious than France and not because he shows that Germany has greater potential as a world hegemon than the United States, which he does not even consider in this connection. Instead he is (legitimately) perplexed by the real uncertainty of German foreign policy and by its "erratic, domineering, and often frankly aggressive spirit," which accords with the well-known personal characteristics of "the present Ruler of Germany."
33 See David Lake, "Powerful Pacifists," American Political Science Review 86, l ( 1992), pp. 24-37. This does not necessarily mean that the non-Liberals are strategically inferior or less capable of mobilizing the resources needed to win. Non-Liberal Russia bore the burden of both those sets of victories. The Liberal advantage in World Wars I and II was in not fighting each other, but in being resistant to defection to the non-Liberal camp. 34The following paragraphs build on arguments I present in "Kant, Liberal Legacies, and Foreign Affairs," Part 2. 35 Memoranda by Mr. Eyre Crowe, January I, I907, and by Lord Sanderson, February 25, I907, in G. P. Gooch et al., eds., British Documents on the Origins of the War, 1898-1914 (London: HMSO, 1928), vol. 3, pp. 397-431.
Internationalism: Kant 2 7 1
Similar evidence of deeply held suspicion appears to characterize U.S. diplo macy toward the Soviet Union. In a fascinating memorandum to President Wilson written in 1919, Herbert Hoover{then one ofWilson's advisers) recom mended that the president speak out against the danger of "world domination" that the "Bolsheviki" -a "tyranny that is the negation of democracy" -posed to free peoples. Rejecting military intervention as excessively costly and likely to "make us a party in reestablishing the reactionary classes in their economic domination over the lower classes," he proposed a "relief program" designed to undercut some of the popular appeal the Bolsheviks were garnering both in the Soviet Union and abroad. Although acknowledging that the evidence was not yet clear, he concluded: "If the militant features of Bolshevism were drawn in colors with their true parallel with Prussianism as an attempt at world domina tion that we do not stand for, it would check the fears that today haunt all men's minds." (The actual U.S. intervention in the Soviet Union was limited to supporting anti-Bolshevik Czechoslovak soldiers in Siberia and to protecting military supplies in Murmansk from German seizure-?6
In the postwar period, and particularly following the outbreak of the Korean War, U.S. diplomacy equated the "International Communist Movement" (all Communist states and parties) with "Communist imperialism" and with a domestic tyranny in the USSR that required a Cold War contest and interna tional subversion as means of legitimizing its own police state. U.S. Secretary of State John Foster Dulles most clearly expressed this conviction, together with his own commitment to a strategy of "liberation," when he declared: "[W]e shall never have a secure peace or a happy world so long as Soviet communism dominates one third of all the peoples that there are, and is in the process of trying at least to extend its rule to many others."37
Opportunities for splitting the Communist bloc along cleavages of strategic national interest were delayed. Burdened with the war in Vietnam, the United States took ten years to appreciate and exploit the strategic opportunity of the Sino-Soviet split. Even the signal strategic, "offensive" success of the early Cold War, the defection of Yugoslavia from the Soviet bloc, did not receive the wholehearted welcome that a strategic assessment of its importance would have
36 Herbert Hoover to President Wilson March 29, 1919, excerpted in Thomas Paterson, ed., Major Problems in American Foreign Policy (Lexington, Mass.: D. C. Heath, 1978), vol. 2, f· 95. 7 U.S. Senate, Hearings before the Committee on Foreign Relations on the Nomination of
John Foster Dulles, Secretary of State Designate, 15 January 1953, 83d Congress, 1st Session (Washington, D.C.: Government Printing Office, 1953), pp. 5-6. John L. Gaddis has noted logistical differences between laissez-faire and social welfare Liberals in policy toward the Soviet Union. In U.S. policy, until the advent of the Reagan administration, the fiscal conser vatism of Republicans led them to favor a narrow strategy; the fiscal liberality of Democrats led to a broader strategy. See Strategies of Containment.
2 7 2 LIBERALISM
warranted. 38 Both relationships, with Yugoslavia and China, became subject to alternating, largely ideologically derived moods: Visions of exception (they were "less ruthless," more organic to the indigenous, traditional culture) sparred with bouts ofliberal soul-searching ("we cannot associate ourselves with a totali tarian state").
Imprudent vehemence is also associated with Liberal foreign policy toward weak non-Liberal states; no greater spirit of accommodation or tolerance informs Liberal policy toward the many weak non-Liberal states in the Third World. This problem affects both conservative Liberals and welfare Liberals, but the two can be distinguished by differing styles of interventions. 39
Protecting "native rights" from "native" oppressors, and protecting universal rights of property and settlement from local transgressions, introduced espe cially Liberal motives for imperial aggression. Ending the slave trade destabi lized nineteenth-century West Mrican oligarchies, yet encouraging "legitimate trade" required protecting the property of European merchants; declaring the illegitimacy of "suttee" or of domestic slavery also attacked local cultural tradi tions that had sustained the stability of indigenous political authority. Europe ans settling in sparsely populated areas destroyed the livelihood of tribes that relied on hunting. The tribes defensively retaliated in force; the settlers called for imperial protection.40 The protection of cosmopolitan Liberal rights thus bred a demand for imperial rule that violated the liberty of Native Americans, Mricans, and Asians. In practice, once the exigencies of ruling an empire came
38Thirty-three divisions of armed soldiers, the withdrawal of the Soviet bloc from the Medi terranean, political disarray in the Communist movement: These advantages called out for a quick and friendly response. An effective U.S. ambassador in place to present Tito's posi tion to Washington, the public character of the expulsion from the Cominform (June 1948), and a presidential administration in the full flush of creative statesmanship (and an electoral victory) also contributed to Truman's decision to rescue Yugoslavia from the Soviet embargo by providing trade and loans (1949). Nonetheless (according to Yugoslav sources), this crisis was also judged to be an appropriate moment to put pressure on Yugoslavia to resolve the questions of Trieste and Carinthia, to cut its support for the guerrillas in Greece, and to repay prewar (prerevolutionary) debts compensating the property owners of nationalized land and mines. Nor did Yugoslavia's strategic significance exempt it from inclusion among the countries condemned as "Captive Nations" (1959) or secure most-favored-nation trade status in the 1962 Trade Expansion Act. Ideological anticommunism and the porousness of the American political system to lobbies combined (according to George Kennan, ambassa dor to Yugoslavia at that time) to add these inconvenient burdens to a crucial strategic relationship. (John C . Campbell, Tito 's Separate Road [New York: Council on Foreign Relations/Harper and Row, 1967), pp. 18-27; Suctozar Vukmanovic-Tempo, in Vladimir Dedijer, The Battle Stalin Lost [New York: Viking, 1970], p. 268; George F. Kennan, Mem oirs, 1950- 1963 [Boston: Little, Brown, 1972], chap. 12). 39 See Robert A. Packenham, Liberal America and the Third World (Princeton: Princeton University Press, 1973) for an interesting analysis of the impact of Liberal ideology on Ameri can foreign aid policy, esp. chap. 3 and pp. 313-23. 40 Alexis de Tocqueville, Democracy in America (New York: Vintage, 1945), vol. I, p. 3 51. Tocqueville describes how European settlement destroys the game; the absence of game
Internationalism: Kant 2 7 3
into play, Liberal imperialism resulted in the oppression of "native" Liberals seeking self-determination in order to maintain imperial security, to avoid local chaos and international interference by another imperial power attempting to take advantage of local disaffection.
Thus nineteenth-century Liberals, such as British Prime Minister William Gladstone, pondered whether Egypt's protonationalist Arabi rebellion ( 1881- 1882) was truly Liberal nationalist (they discovered it was not) before interven ing to protect strategic lifelines to India, commerce, and investmentY These dilemmas of Liberal imperialism are also reflected in U.S. imperialism in the Caribbean, where, for example, following the Spanish-American War of 1898, Article III of the Platt Amendment gave the United States the "right to inter vene for the preservation of Cuban independence, the maintenance of a gov ernment adequate for the protection of life, property, and individual l "b ty ,42 1 er ... .
The record of Liberalism in the non-Liberal world is not solely a catalog of oppression and imprudence. The North American West and the settlement colonies-Australia and New Zealand-represent a successful transplant of Liberal institutions, albeit in a temperate, underpopulated, and then depopu lated environment and at the cost of Native American and Aboriginal rights. Similarly, the twentieth-century expansion of Liberalism into less powerful non Liberal areas has also had some striking successes. The forcible liberalization of Germany and Japan following World War II and the long covert financing of Liberal parties in Italy are the more significant instances of successful trans plant. Covert financing of Liberalism in Chile and occasional diplomatic
reduces the Indians to starvation. Both then exercise their rights to self-defense. But the colonists are able to call in the power of the imperial government. Palmerston once declared that he would never employ force to promote purely private interests-whether commercial or settlement. He also declared that he would faithfully protect the lives and liberty of English subjects. In circumstances such as those Tocqueville described, Palmerston's distinc tions were irrelevant. See Kenneth Bourne, Palmerston: The Early Years (New York: Macmil lan, 1982), pp. 624-26. Other colonial settlements and their dependence on imperial expansion are examined in Ronald Robinson, "Non-European Foundations oflmperialism," in Roger Owen and Bob Sutcliffe, eds., Studies in the Theory oflmperialism (London: Long mans, 1972). 41
Gladstone had proclaimed his support for the equal rights of all nations in his Midlothian Speeches. Wilfrid Scawen Blunt served as a secret agent in Egypt keeping Gladstone informed of the political character of Arabi's movement. The Liberal dilemma in 1882- were they intervening against genuine nationalism or a military adventurer (Arabi)? -was best expressed in Joseph Chamberlain's memorandum to the cabinet, June 21, 1882, excerpted in J. L. Garvin and J. Amery, Life of Joseph Chamberlain (London: Macmillan, 1935), vol. 1, p. 448. And see Peter Mansfield, The British in Egypt (New York: Holt, Rine hart and Winston, 1971), chaps. 2 and 3; Ronald Hyam, Britain's Imperial Century: 1815- 1914 (London: Batsford, 1976), chap. 8; and Robert Tignor, Modernization and British Colo nial Rule in Egypt (Princeton: Princeton University Press, 1966). 42 The Platt Amendment is excerpted in Paterson, p. 328.
2 74 LIBERALISM
demarches to nudge aside military threats to non-Communist democratic par ties (as in Peru in 1962, South Korea in 1963, and the Dominican Republic in 196243 and again in 1978) illustrate policies that, though less successful, were directed toward Liberal goals. These particular postwar Liberal successes also are the product of special circumstances: the existence of a potential Liberal majority, temporarily suppressed, which could be readily reestablished by out side aid or unusually weak oligarchic, military, or Communist opponents.44
At other times in the postwar period, when the United States sought to pro tect Liberals in the Third World from the "Communist threat," the conse quences of Liberal forei n olic on the non-Liberal society often became far removed from the promotion of individual rights or of national secunty. n Vietnam and elsewhere, intervening against "armed minorities" and "enemies of free enterprise" meant intervening for other armed minorities, some sus taining and sustained by oligarchies, others resting on little more than U.S. foreign aid and troops. Indigenous Liberals simply had too narrow a base of domestic support. These interventions did not advance Liberal rights, and to the extent that they were driven by ideological motives they were not necessary for national security.
To the conservative Liberals, the alternatives are starkly cast: Third World authoritarians with allegiance to the Liberal, capitalist West or "Communists" subject to the totalitarian East (or leftist nationalists, who, even if elected, are but a slippery stepping-stone to totalitarianism).45 Conservative Liberals are prepared to support the allied authoritarians. The Communists attack property in addition to liberty, thereby provoking conservative Liberals to covert or overt intervention, or "dollar diplomacy" imperialism. The interventions against Mossadegh in Iran, Arbenz in Guatemala, Allende in Chile, and the Sandinis tas in Nicaragua appear to fall into this pattern.46 President Reagan's simultane-
43 During the Alliance for Progress era in Latin America, the Kennedy administration sup ported Juan Bosch in the Dominican Republic in 1962. See also William P. Bundy, "Dicta torships and American Foreign Policy," Foreign Affairs 54, I (October 1975), pp. 51-60. 44 See Samuel Huntington, "Human Rights and American Power," Commentary (September 1981), pp. 37-43, and George Quester, "Consensus Lost," Foreign Policy 40 (Falll980), pp. 18-32, for arguments and examples of the successful export of Liberal institutions in the postwar period. A major study of the the role of democratic expansion in U.S. foreign policy is Tony Smith, America's Mission (Princeton: Princeton University Press, 1994). 45 Kirkpatrick, "Dictatorships and Double Standards." In 1851 the Liberal French historian Guizot made a similar argument in a letter to Gladstone urging that Gladstone appreciate that the despotic government of Naples was the best guarantor of Liberal law and order then available. Reform, in Guizot's view, meant the unleashing of revolutionary violence (Philip Magnus, Gladstone [New York: Dutton, 1964], p. 100). 46 Richard Barnet, Intervention and Revolution: The United States in the Third World (New York: Meridian, 1968), chap. 10; and on Nicaragua, see the New York Times, March 11, 1982, for a description of the training direction, and funding (twenty million dollars) of anti Sandinista guerrillas by the United States.
Internationalism: Kant 275
ous support for the military in El Salvador and guerilla "freedom fighters" in Nicaragua also tracks this pattern, whose common thread is rhetorical commit ment to freedom and operational support for conservative, free enterprise.
To the social welfare Liberals, the choice is never so cle"!r. Aware of the need for"'Srate action to democratize the distribution of social power and resources, they tend to have more sympathy for social reform. This can produce on the part of "radical" welfare Liberals a more tolerant policy toward the attempts by reforming autocracies to redress inegalitarian distributions of property in the Third World. This more complicated welfare Liberal assessment can itself be a recipe for more extensive intervention. The large number of conservative oli garchs or military bureaucracies with which the conservative Liberal is well at home are not so congenial to the social welfare Liberal, yet the Communists are still seen as enemies ofliberty. Left Liberals justify more extensive interven tion first to discover, then to sustain Third World social democracy in a political environment that is either barely participatory or highly polarized. Thus Arthur Schlesinger recalls President Kennedy musing shortly after the assassination of Trujillo (former dictator of the Dominican Republic): "There are three possibil ities in descending order of preference, a decent democratic regime, a continu ation of the Trujillo regime [by his followers] or a Castro regime. We ought to aim at the first, but we can't really renounce the second until we are sure we can avoid the third." Another instance of this approach was President Carter's support for the land reforms in El Salvador, which was explained by one U.S. official in the following analogy: "There is no one more conservative than a small farmer. We're going to be breeding capitalists like rabbits."47 President Clinton's administration seems to have succumbed to a similar dose of optimis tic interventionism in its conviction that nations could be rebuilt democrati cally in both Somalia and Haiti, although democracy had never existed in the first and was led in the second by Jean Bertrand Aristide, a charismatic Socialist and an eloquent critic of American imperialism.
The third effect apparent in the international relations of Liberal states is Hume's second assertion: "supine complaisance." This takes two forms: One is a failure to support allies; the other is a failure to oppose enemies.
Where Liberal internationalism among Liberal states has been shortsighted is in preserving its basic preconditions under changing international circum stances, particularly in supporting the Liberal character of its constituent states. The Liberal community of nations has failed on occasion, as it did in regard to Germany in the 1920s, to provide timely international economic support for
47 Arthur Schlesinger, A Thousand Days (Boston: Houghton Mifflin, 1965), p. 769, and quoted in Barnet, Intervention and Revolution, p. 158. And for the U.S. official's comment on the Salvadoran land reform, see L. Simon and J. Stephen, El Salvador Land Reform 1980-1981 (Boston: Oxfam-America, 1981 ), p. 38.
276 LIBERALISM
Liberal regimes whose market foundations were in crisis.48 It failed in the 1930s to provide military aid or political mediation to Spain, which was challenged by an armed minority, or to Czechoslovakia, which was caught in a dilemma of preserving national security or acknowledging the claims (fostered by Hitler's Germany) of the Sudeten minority to self-determination. Farsighted and consti tutive measures seem to have been provided by the Liberal international order only when one Liberal state stood preeminent among the rest, prepared and able to take measures, as did Britain before World War I and the United States following World War II, to sustain economically and politically the foundations of Liberal society beyond its borders. Then measures such as British antislavery and free trade and the U.S. loan to Britain in 1947, the Marshall Plan, NATO, GATT, the IMF, and the liberalization of Germany and Japan helped construct buttresses for the international Liberal order.49
Ideologically based policies can also be self-indulgent. Oligarchic or authori tarian allies in the Third World do not find consistent support in a Liberal policy that stresses human rights. Contemporary conservative critics claim that the security needs of these states are neglected, that they fail to obtain military aid or more direct support when they need it (the shah's Iran, Humberto Rome ro's El Salvador, Somoza's Nicaragua, and South Africa). Equally disturbing from this point of view, Communist regimes are shunned even when a detente with them could further United States strategic interests (Cuba, Angola). Wel fare Liberals particularly shun the first group, while laissez-faire Liberals balk at close dealings with the second. In both cases our economic interests or strategic interests are often slighted. 50
48 France and Britain were insisting on prompt payment of wartime reparations, just as the United States was insisting on propmpt repayment of wartime loans. The U.S . government formally refused to consider the problem in a comprehensive light. American bankers stepped in, but in light of the needs for financial accommodation, the Dawes and Young plans were helpful but still feeble stopgaps to finance German reparations and Allied debts with lower-interest packages of loans. Two contemporary classics that discuss the problem are Arnold Wolfers, Britain and France between Two Wars (1940) and Harold G. Moulton and Leo Pasvolsky, War Debts and World Prosperity (1932). 49
Kindleberger, The World in Depression; Robert Gilpin, U.S. Power and the Multinational Corporation; Krasner, "State Power and the Structure of International Trade"; and Fred Hirsch and Michael W. Doyle, "Politicization in the World Economy" in Hirsch, Doyle and Edward Morse, eds. Alternative to Monetary Disorder (New York: Council on Foreign Relations/McGraw-Hill 1977). 5°Kirkpatrick points o~t our neglect of the needs of the authoritarians. Theodore Lowi argues that Democratic and Republican policies toward the acquisition of bases in Spain reflected this dichotomy; "Bases in Spain," in Harold Stein, ed. American Civil-Military Decisions (University: University of Alabama Press, 1963), p. 699. In other cases where both the geopolitical and the domestic orientation of a potential neutral might be influenced by U.S. aid, Liberal institutions (representative legislatures) impose delay or public constraints and conditions on diplomacy that allow the Soviet Union to steal a march. Warren Christo pher has suggested that this occurred in U.S. relations with Nicaragua in 1979. Warren Christopher, "Ceasefire between the Branches," Foreign Affairs (Summer 1982), p. 998.
Internationalism: Kant 2 7 7
A second manifestation of complaisance lies in a reaction to the excesses of interventionism. A mood of frustrated withdrawal affects policy toward strategi cally and economically important countries. Just as interventionism seems to be the typical failin of the Liberal great pow~m laisance characterizes
ec ined or "not quite risen" Li era states. Especially following the exhaus tion of wars, representative legislatures may become reluctant to undertake international commitments or to fund the military establishment needed to play a geopolitical role. Purely domestic concerns seem to take priority, as they did in the United States in the 1920s and may be doing in the 1990s. Rational incentives for "free riding" on the extended defense commitments of the leader of the Liberal alliance also induce this form of complaisance. During much of the nineteenth century the United States informally relied upon the British fleet for many of its security needs. Today the Europeans and the Japanese, according to some American strategic analysts, fail to bear their "fair" share of
alliance burdens. Liberalism, if we take into account both Kant and Hume, thus carries with -{:
it · es: peace among Liberals, imprudent vehemence toward non Liberals, and complaisance toward the future. The first appears to be a special ~associated with Liberalism, and it can be demonstrated statistically. The latter two cannot be shown to be special to Liberalism, though their effects can be illustrated historically in Liberal foreign policy. And the survival and growth in the number of Liberal states suggests that imprudent vehemence and com plaisance have not overwhelmed Liberalism's efficacy as form of governance.
THE LOGIC OF A SEPARATE PEACE
51 Ideological formulations often accompany these policies. Fear of bolshevism was used to excuse not forming an alliance with the Soviet Union in 1938 against Nazi aggression. And Nazi and fascist regimes were portrayed as defenders of private property and social order. But the connection Liberals draw between domestic tyranny and foreign aggression may also operate in reverse. When the Nazi threat to the survival of Liberal states did require a Liberal alliance with the Soviet Union, Stalin became for a short period the Liberal press's "Uncle Joe." 52 Kant, PP, p. 108; UH, pp. 44-45.
2 7 8 LIBERALISM
understanding. 53 But perpetual peace is not merely a heuristic device with which to interpret history. It is guaranteed, Kant explains in "Perpetual Peace" 's "First Addition" ("On the Guarantee of Perpetual Peace"), to result from men fulfilling their ethical duty or, that failing from a hidden plan. 54 Peace is an ethical duty because only under conditions of eace can all humans treat one ano er as en s. For this duty to be practical, Kant needs of course to s ow iliat peace is in fact possible. The widespread sentiment of approbation that he saw aroused by the early success of the French revolutionaries showed him that we can indeed be moved by ethical sentiments with a cosmopolitan reach. 56
This does not mean, however, that perpetual peace is certain ("prophesyable"). Even the scientifically regular course of the planets could be changed by a wayward comet's striking them out of orbit. Human freedom requires that we allow for much greater reversals in the course of history. We must in fact antici pate the possibility of backsliding and destructive wars (though these will serve to educate nations to the importance of peace). 57
But in the end our guarantee of perpetual peace does not rest on ethical conduct, as Kant emphasizes in "Perpetual Peace":
We now come to the essential question regarding the prospect of perpetual peace. What does nature do in relation to the end which man's own reason prescribes to him as a duty, i.e. how does nature help to promote his moral purpose? And how does nature guarantee that what man ought to do by the laws of his freedom (but does not do) will in fact be done through nature's compulsion, without prejudice to the free agency of man? ... [T]his does not mean that nature imposes on us a duty to do it, for duties can only be imposed by practical reason. On the contrary, nature does it herself, whether we are willing or not: facta volentem ducunt nolentem tradunt. 58
53 UH, pp. 51-53. 54
1n the MM Kant seems to write as if perpetual peace were only an epistemological device and perpetual peace, while an ethical duty, empirically merely a "pious hope" (pp. 164-75). (Even here, though, Kant finds that the pacific union is not "impracticable," p. 171.) In the UH, Kant writes as if the brute force of physical nature drives men toward inevitable peace. Yovel (1980) argues that PP reconciles the two views of history, from a postcritical (post Critique of Judgment ) perspective (p. 168ff). "Nature" is human-created nature (culture or civilization). Perpetual peace is the "a priori of the a posteriori" (a critical perspective that then enables us to discern causal, probabilistic patterns in history) . Law the "political tech ?ology" of republican constitutionalism are separate from ethical development. But both mterdependently lead to perpetual peace: the first through force, fear, and self-interest, the s~cond through progressive enlightenment, and both together through the widening of the Circumstances in which engaging in right conduct poses smaller and smaller burdens. 55Ka nt, UH, p. 50. 56 Kant, CF, pp. 181-82. This view is defended byYovel, pp. 153-154. 57 Kant, UH, pp. 47-48. 58 Kant, PP, p. 112.
Internationalism: Kant 2 7 9
The guarantee thus rests, Kant adds, on the probable behavior not of moral angels but of "devils, so long as they possess understanding."59 In explaining the sources of each of the three Definitive Articles of the perpetual peace, Kant then tells us how we (as free and intelligent devils) could be motivated by fear, force, and calculated advantage to undertake a course of actions whose out come we can reasonably anticipate to be perpetual peace. But while it is possi ble to conceive of the Kantian road to peace in these terms, Kant himself recognizes and argues that social evolution also makes the conditions of moral behavior less onerous, hence more likely. 60 In tracing the effects of both politi cal and moral development, he builds an account of why Liberal states do maintain peace among themselves and of how it will (by implication, has) come about that the pacific union will expand. He also explains how these republics would engage in wars with nonrepublics and therefore suffer the "sad experience" of wars that an ethical policy might have avoided.
!._he first source derives from a political evolution, from a constitutional law. Nature (Providence) has seen to it that human beings can live in all the regions where they have been driven to settle by wars. (Kant, who once taught geogra phy, reports on the Lapps, the Samoyeds, the Peschneras.) "Asocial sociability" draws men together to fulfill needs for security and material welfare as it drives them into conflicts over the distribution and control of social products.61 This violent natural evolution tends toward the Liberal peace because "asocial socia bility" inevitably leads toward republican governments and republican govern ments are a source of the Liberal peace.
Republican representation and separation of powers are roduced b e they are t e means by w IC t e sta e IS organized well" to prepare for and meet foreign threats (by unity) and to tame the ambitions of selfish and aggres sive individuals b · · re resentation, b enerallaws and
_ y nondespotic administration).62 States that are not organized in this fashion ,. fail. Monarchs thus encourage commerce and private property in order to increase national wealth. They cede rights of representation to their subjects in order to strengthen their political support or to obtain willing grants of tax revenue.63
59 Ibid. 60 Kant, CF, pp. 187-89. See George Kelly, pp. 106-13, for a further explanation. 61 Kant, UH, p. 44-45; PP, pp. 110-11. 62 Kant, PP, pp. 112-13. 63 Hassner, pp. 583-86. The Kantian pacific union has in in fact expanded steadily, but whether we can anticipate its continued expansion much beyond the current numbers of Liberal democracies has been called into question by Samuel Huntington, in "Will More Countries Become Democratic?," Political Science Quarterly 99 (Summer 1984), pp. 193- 218, an issue that he revisits in a more optimistic vein in The Third Wave: Democratization in the Late Twentieth Century (Norman: University of Oklahoma Press, 1991).
280 LIBERALISM
Kant shows how republics, once established, lead to peaceful relations. He argues that once the aggressive interests of absolutist monarchies are tamed and once the habit of respect for individual rights is ingrained by republican government, wars would appear as the disaster to the people's welfare that he and the other Liberals thought them to be. The fundamental reason is this:
stant threat of new wars. But under a constitution where the subject is not a / c1hzen, and which is therefore not republican, it is the simplest thing in the
world to go to war. For the head of state is not a fellow citizen, but the owner of the state, and war will not force him to make the slightest sacrifice so far as his banquets, hunts, pleasure palaces and court festivals are concerned. He can thus decide on war, without any significant reason, as a kind of amuse ment, and unconcernedly leave it to the diplomatic corps (who are always ready for such purposes) to justify the war for the sake of propriety.64
These domestic restraints introduce republican caution, Kant's "hesitation," in place of monarchical caprice. Citizens become "co-legislative members" of the state and must therefore give their free consent through representatives not only to the waging of war in general "but also to every particular declaration of war."65 Republican caution seems to save republics from the failings Hume saw as characteristic of "enormous monarchies," including "strategic over-exten sion," court intrigue, and praetorian rebellion.66 Representative government allows for a rotation of elites, others have ar ued an · I o disastrous po icies as e ectorates punish the ar in ower with electoral defeat. Legis atures an pu IC opm10n further restrain executives from policies that clearly violate the obvious and fundamental interests of the public, as the public perceives those interests.67 The division of powers among legislature,
64 Kant, PP, p. 100. 65 Kant, MM, para. 55, p. 167. 66 See the discussion ofHume in footnote 6, above, pp. 347-48. 67 For an argument that democracies can both defer to prudent leadership and make prudent judgments, see Kenneth Waltz, Foreign Policy and Democratic Politics (Boston; Little, Brown, 1967), pp. 288-97. Joseph Nye concludes that the U.S. record in postwar diplomacy is more mixed, finding tllat nuclear war has been successfully avoided, but that containing Soviet power and fostering moderation in and by the Soviet Union have been less successfi,il
Internationalism: Kant 2 8 1
judiciary, and executive furthermore introduces salutary delay, time for reflec tion and adjustment in the foreign relations of republican states. In relations with fellow republics these delays are doubly compounded and thus can pro vide fertile opportunities to resolve disputes short of escalation and armed crisis.
Representation may also provide an effective signaling device, assuring for eig~ers that democratic commitments are credible because rash acts and exposed bluffs will lead to electoral defeats. Able to make more credi-
-e commitments, democracies may thus be less likely to stumble into wars, especially with other democracies.68 Tending to confirm this proposition is the observation that alliances among democracies endure longer than alliances among nondemocracies.69 But a purely rational-egoist approach to democratic representation also reveals that elected decision makers have a stake in winning wars70 and that democracies win 81 percent of the wars in which they are involved; autociacies only 43 percent.71 This might account for the pattern we observe of many democratic wars but no (or very few) wars against fellow democracies. But if democracies can be rationally rapacious, it does not explain why we do not find more wars in which powerful democracies conquer much weaker democracies, why Luxembourg feels safe from France and Canada safe from the United States. Nor does rational, representative caution actually seem to produce prudence. Liberal publics can become disaffected from interna tional commitments and choose isolationism or appeasement, as Britain and the United States did in the 1920s and 1930s. And republican caution does not end war or ensure that wars are fought only when necessary for national secu rity. Many democratic and representative states have been war-prone, as was classical Athens or would have been Machiavelli's free republics.
If representation alone were peace-inducing, Liberal states would not be warlike or given to imprudent vehemence, as is far from the case. It does ensure that wars are only fought for popular, Liberal purposes. The historical Liberal legacy is laden with popular wars fought to promote freedom, protect private
("Can America Manage Its Soviet Policy?" in Joseph S. Nye, Jr, ed., The Making of America's Soviet Policy [New Haven; Yale University Press, 1984], p. 325-29). 68 James Fearon, "Domestic Political Audiences and the Escalation of Political Disputes," American Political Science Review 88 (1994), pp. 577-92. 69 Kurt Gaubatz, "Democratic States and Commitment in International Politics," Interna- tional Organization 50 (1996), pp. 109-39. 70 Bruce Bueno de Mesquita, Randolph Siverson, and Gary Woller find that victory in war reduces risk of leader removal by 25 percent in any year after the victory though increasing casualties by a factor of 10 (measured in battle deaths per 10,000) increases the risk of removal by 8 percent in each year afterward. Victorious initiators are the big winners, greatly reducing the rate of overthrow to about 1 percent from the base level of 10 percent, while victorious targets gain little. See their "War and the Fate of Regimes," American Political Science Review 86 (1992), pp. 638-46, and Bueno de Mesquita and Siverson, "War and the Survival of Political Leaders," American Political Science Review 89 (1995), pp. 841-55. 71 Lake, "Powerfi1l Pacifists."
282 LIBERALISM
property or support Liberal allies against non-Liberal enemies. Kant's own posi tion is ambiguous. He regards most of these wars as unjust and warns Liberals of their susceptibility to them. At the same time, he argues that each nation "can and ought to" demand that its neighboring nations enter into the pacific union of Liberal states-that is, become republican.72 Thus to see how the pacific union removes the occasion of wars among Liberal states and not wars between Liberal and non-Liberal states, we need to shift our attention from constitutional law to international law, Kant's second source.
Complementing the constitutional uarantee of caution inter I law adds a secon source, a guarantee of respect. The separation of nations that ;;ocial sociability encourages is reinforced by the development of separate lan guages and religions. These further guarante -~ essential condition nee e to avoid o a sou - ess es o IS · t the same time, they also morally integrate Liberal sta es, or as cu ure grows and men gradually move towards greater agreement over their principles, they lead to mutual understanding and peace.'173 As republics emerge (the first source) and as culture progresses, an understanding of the legitimate rights of all citizens and of all republics comes into play, and this, now that caution characterizes policy, sets up the moral foundations for the Liberal peace. Correspondingly, international law highlights the importance of Kantian publicity. Domestically, publicity helps ensure that the officials of republics act according to the princi ples they profess to hold just and according to the interests of the electors they claim to represent. Internationally, free speech and the effective communica tion of accurate conceptions of the political life of foreign peoples is essential to establish and preserve the understanding on which the guarantee of respect depends.
We can speculate that the process might work something like this: The lead ers and publics of domestically just republics, which rest on consent, presume foreign republics to be also consensual, just, and therefore deserving of accom modation. The experience of cooperation helps engender further cooperative behavior when the consequences of state policy are unclear but (potentially)
-:\ mutually beneficial. At the same time, Liberal states assume that non-Liberal ~~~ J' states, which do not rest on free consent, are not just. Because non-Liberal "'1'' governments are perceived to be in a state of aggression with their own people,
their foreign relations become for Liberal governments deeply suspect. Wil helm II of imperial Germany may or may not have been aggressive (he was certainly idiosyncratic); Liberal democracies such as Britain, France, and the United States, however, assumed that whatever was driving German policy, reliable democratic, constitutional government was not restraining it. They
72 Kant, PP, p. 106, p. 102. 73 Ibid., p. 114.
Internationalism: Kant 2 8 3
regarded Germany and its actions with severe suspicion, to which the Reich reacted with corresponding distrust. In short, fellow Liberals benefit from a presum tion of amity; non-Liberals suffer from a resum tion of enmi . Both presumptions may be accurate. Each, however, may also be self-confirming.
Democratic Liberals do not need to assume either that public opinion directly rules foreign policy or that the entire governmental elite is Liberal. It can instead assume a third possibility: that the elite typically manages public affairs but that potentially non-Liberal members of the elite have reason to doubt that anti-Liberal policies would be electorally sustained and endorsed by
the majority of the democratic public. Third and last, cosmopolitan law adds material incentives to moral commit
m~nts, for over the long run commitments unsupported by material interests are unlikely to endure. The cosmopolitan right to hospitality permits the "spirit of commerce" sooner or later to take hold of every nation, thus impelling states to promote peace and to try to avert war. Liberal economic theory holds that these cosmopolitan ties derive from a cooperative international division oflabor and free trade according to comparative advantage. Each economy is said to be better off than it would have been under autarky; each thus acquires an incen tive to avoid policies that would lead the other to break these economic ties. Since keeping open markets rests upon the assumption that the next set of transactions will also be determined by prices rather than coercion, a sense of mutual security is vital to avoid security-motivated searches for economic autarky. Thus avoiding a challenge to another Liberal state's security or even enhancing each other's security by means of alliance naturally follows eco-
nomic interdependence. A further cosmopolitan source of Liberal peace is that the international mar-
ket removes difficult ecisions of production an istribution from the direct sphere of state policy. A foreign state thus does not appear directly responsible for these outcomes; states can stand aside from, and to some degree above, these contentious market rivalries and be ready to step in to resolve crises. The interdependence of commerce and the international contacts of state officials help create crosscutting transnational ties that serve as lobbies for mutual accommodation. According to modern Liberal scholars, international finan ciers and transnational and transgovernmental organizations create interests in favor of accommodation. Moreover, their variety has ensured that no single conflict sours an entire relationship by setting off a spiral of reciprocated retalia tion.74 Conversely, a sense of suspicion, such as that characterizing relations
74 Karl Polanyi, The Great Transformation, chaps. 1 and 2; Zbigniew Brzezinski and Samuel Huntington, Political Power: USNUSSR (New York: Viking Press, 1963), chap. 9; Robert Keohane and Joseph Nye, Power and Interdependence (Boston; Little, Brown, 1977), chap. 7; Richard Neustadt, Alliance Politics (New York: Columbia University Press, 1970); Daniele
284 LIBERALISM
between Liberal and non-Liberal governments, can lead to restrictions on the range of contacts between societies. And this can increase the prospect that a single conflict will determine an entire relationship.
Immanuel Kant's 1795 essay "P.erp.etual Peace" offers a coherent explanation ot important regularities in world politics: the tendencies of Liberal states simultaneously to be peace-prone in their relations with one another and um;sually war-prone in their relations with non-1 .jberal sta_ks. Republican rep resentation, Liberal respect, and transnational interdependence (to rephrase Kant's three aefinitive articles of the hypothetical peace treaty he asked states to sign) thus can be seen as three necessary and together sufficient causes of the two regularities. Thus no single constitutional, international, or cosmopoli tan source is alone sufficient, but together (and only together) the three sources plausibly connect the characteristics of Liberal polities and economies with sus tained Liberal peace. Alliances founded on mutual strategic interest among Liberal and non-Liberal states have been broken, economic ties between Lib eral and non-Liberal states have proved fragile, but the political bonds of Lib eral rights and interests have proved a remarkably firm foundation for mutual nonaggression. A separate peace exists among Liberal states.
But in their relations with non-Liberal states, Liberal states have not escaped from the insecurity of the world political system considered as a whole. More over, the very constitutional restraint, international respect for individual rights, and shared commercial interests that establish grounds for peace among Lib eral states establish grounds for additional conflict irrespective of actual threats to national security in relations between Liberal and non-Liberal societies.
And in their relations with all states Liberal states have not solved the prob lems of international cooperation and competition. Liberal publics can become absorbed in domestic issues, and international Liberal respect does not preclude trade rivalries or guarantee farsighted collective solutions to interna tional security and welfare.
TESTING THE LIBERAL PEACE
Liberalism is now wide] regarded as having an important connection to inter- yationa] securi!t_ The twin propos! IOns- a 1 era emocratic republics o not seem to go to war with one another yet seem to be as war-prone as any other regime-are seen as the foundation of the great global changes of our time. The end of the Cold War fits in with the democratization of Russia. 75
Archiburgi, "Immanuel Kant, Cosmopolitan Law, and Peace," European Journal of Interna tional Relations (1995), pp. 429-56. 75
See James Lee Ray and Bruce Russett, "The Future as Arbiter of Theoretical Con trover-
Internationalism: Kant 2 8 5
And in many local contests, such as the Falklands or Gibraltar, the dampening of once-bitter or violent conflict coincides with the emergence of mutual Lib eral democratic respect. The Liberal peace, furthermore, takes on even greater significance as we observe the worldwide spread of democratic forms to every continent and region.
None of this has escaped the politicians. Drawing on Wilsonianism, Roose velt's Four Freedoms, the Truman Doctrine, and, more recently, addresses by Presidents Reagan and Bush, President Bill Clinton's 1994 State of the Union Address affirmed that "democracies don'tattack eacn ofner."76 "Democratic enlargement" has become the doctrinal centerpiece of the Administration's for eign policy.
But the conc~r~f\ocial scientists is special. That significance was well expressed by Jac~ who observed a few years ago that "the absence of war between democracies comes as close as anything to an empirical law in . international relations.77 Liberalism is thus emerging as a powerful paradigm in the social scientific sense. Unusually-for international relations-it is a tested, causal theory. It has a causal argument that can generate lawlike hypoth eses capable of being specified in such a way that they can in principle be disconfirmed.
Qne sign of the health of such a research program is that it attracts se~ critical attention. By this measure the "Liberal Democratic Peace" is flour ishing. The core association between peace and democracy has been exten sively criticized and then defended, in both statistical and case study tests . The literature suggests that we need to pay special attention to three areas. We should elaborate-as a means of testing-the potential outcomes, or dependent variables. We should reexamine the causal model, adopting more careful ways to test it against relevant alternatives. And we should revisit its policy implica tions. 78
Elaborate the Dependent Variables. An absence of war is not the same as a state of pe'!£§. A state of eace is the expectation that war is not a le itimate or likely recourse. That is what the Liberal mo e seeks to explain and what Immanuel Kant envisaged in his "Perpetual Peace." A state of peace thus is not the same as successful deterrence. It is a condition that should change expecta tions and attitudes and give rise to more extensive forms of dispute avoidance
sies: Predictions, Explanations, and the End of the Cold War," British Journal of Political Science (forthcoming). 76 In the New York Times, January 26, 1994. 77 Jack Levy, "Domestic Politics and War," Journal oflnterdisciplinary History 18, 4 (Spring 1988), pp . 653-73. 78 These suggestions of course draw on lmre Lakatos, "Falsification and the Methodology of Scientific Research Programs," in I. Lakatos and A. Musgrave, eds., Criticism and the Growth of Knowledge (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1970).
286 LIBERALISM
and international collaboration. This is hard to measure. Recent valuable extensions-! can't name them all-have explored disputes short of war (Bremer); internal violence (Rudolph Rummel); peaceful territorial change (Arie Kacowicz); the effect of electoral cycles (Gaubatz); and great power coop eration (Benjamin Miller) .79 We should be expanding on the research in politi cal economy, examining whether Liberal ideas, institutions, and interests make a difference in trade, investment, and financial disputes. Liberal institutions, principles, and interests should also provide a firm foundation for international law, leading Liberal states to abide by international law more reliably in deal ings with one another than do other pairs of states.
To those areas we should add studies of: defense policies-which way do the weapons point and why?- intelligence cooperation -do liberals resist better the temptation to engage in covert activity (was the recent squabble with France the norm or an exception)?-foreign aid-is there a "democratic differ ence" of discriminating in favor of fellow democracies? Liberal democracy should make some difference over and beyond war. Does it?
Causal Argument and Testing. 80 One additional reason to expand our view of potential outcomes is (I suspect) that our current statistical tests of the "dem ocratic peace" are full of false positives and false negatives. False negatives (absolving Liberalism) arise from the fact that there are many reasons not to go to war other than Liberalism. Distance, exhaustion, and deterrence resulting from an expectation that one will lose or that the costs of victory are too high are some of the obvious candidates. False positives (condemning Liberalism) arise from the circumstance that it is not at all clear that most lists of participat ing polities, including my own, are all Liberal republics. Many or some of the "democratic" conflicts and disputes may be among participatory polities but not among "Liberal republics."
Kant's theory held that a stable expectation of peace among states would be achieved once three conditions were met. We can rephrase them as:
1. Representative, republican government. This includes an elected legisla ture, separation of powers, and the rule of law. Kant argued that together those institutional features lead to caution because the government is responsible to
79 Stuart Bremer, "Democracy and Militarized International Disputes, 1816-1965," Interna
tional Interactions 18, 3 (1992), pp. 23-50; Rudolph Rummel , Death by Government (New Brunswick, N.J .: Transaction Publishers, 1994); Arie Kacowicz, Peaceful Territorial Change (Columbia: University of South Carolina, 1994); Kurt Gaubatz, "Election Cycles and War," Journal of Conflict Resolution (1991 ); and Benjamin Miller, When Opponents Cooperate (Ann Arbor: University of Michigan Press, 1995). 80 I would like to thank George Downs and Bruce Russett for their valuable advice on this section.
Internationalism: Kant 2 8 7
its citizens. This does not guarantee peace. It should select only those wars that the citizens will support.
2. A principled respect for nondiscriminatory human rights. This should pro- duce a commitment to respect the rights of fellow Liberal republics (because they represent free citizens, who as individuals have rights that deserve our respect) and a suspicion of nonrepublics (because if those governments cannot trust their own citizens, what should lead us to trust them?)81
3. Social and economic interdependence. Trade and social interaction gener ally engender a mix of conflict and cooperation. Liberalism produces special material incentives for cooperation. Among fellow Liberals interdependence should not be subject to security-motivated restrictions and consequently tends to be more varied, less dependent on single issues, and less subject to single conflicts. 82
Kant suggests that each principle is necessa and that to ether th are sufficient to esta lish a secure expectation of peace. The first principle specifies ~sentative government responsible to a winning electoral coalition of vot ers; the second and third specify the coalition's ends and interests. Together the three generate an expectation of peaceful accommodation among fellow Liber als and hostility toward non-Liberals.
Not all participatory polities would meet Kant's criteria. Kant distrusted unfettered, democratic majoritarianism, and his argument offers no support for a claim that all participatory polities-democracies-should be peaceful either in general or between fellow democracies. Many participatory polities have been non-Liberal. For two thousand years before the modern age, popular rule was widely associated with aggressiveness (by Thucydides) or imperial success (Machiavelli). Today a list of Kantian republics would not include, for example, institutionalized representative democracies that are motivated by a public cul ture of indiscriminate empire mongering or racism or ethnic purity. The deci sive preference of their median voter might well include "ethnic cleansing" against other democratic polities. Nor would they include autocracies, however enlightened and Liberal, because the autotocrats are not constrained by repre sentative legislatures and the rule of law. 83 Their rule would not generate a
81 The individual subjects of autocracies of course do not lose their rights. It's just that the
autocrats cannot claim legitimately to speak for their subjects. Subjects retain basic human rights, such as the rights of noncombatants in war. The terror bombing of civilians-as in t?e bombings of Dresden, Tokyo, Hiroshima, and Nagasaki-constitute, in this view, viola tions of these rights and of Liberal principles and demonstrate weaknesses of Liberal models in these cases. 82
These three points are all developed above in "Liberal Legacies." 83
Kant himself had a weakness for seeing pacific potential in some enlightened despots, a point drawn to my attention by Dr. Dominique Leydet. Kant appears to hope that enlight-
288 LIBERALISM
strable expectation of Liberal respect. Nor would they include autarkic democ racies that lack the material and social foundations of interdependent interests that can generate mautual knowledge and egoistic incentives in support of moral commitments.84
How to weed out the false positives? One way is a better data set of Liberal polities that excludes non-Liberal republics, which may be generating cases of the "inter-Liberal" conflict. How to weed out the false negatives, where the Liberal model may be getting undue credit for peace? Distinguishing Liberal peace from peace by non-Liberal means calls for process-tracing case studies and comparisons that weigh the Liberal model against non-Liberal theories of a similar scope.
Hard Cases The Liberal peace is full of difficult cases. The collection of existing states cannot readily be sorted along a simple dichotomy: Liberal versus non-Liberal. In individual cases, passions and political and economic interests work against the pacifying tendencies of the Liberal peace.
Imperial Gennany. This is a case of complicated identification. Not only was the Reichstag elected by universal male suffrage, but by and large, the state ruled under the law, respecting the civic equality and rights of its citizens. Moreover, Chancellor Bismarck began the creation of a social welfare society that served as an inspiration for similar reforms in Liberal regimes. However, the constitutional relations between the imperial executive and the representa tive legislature were sufficiently complex that various practices, rather than con stitutional design, determined the actual relation between the government and the citizenry. The emperor appointed and could dismiss the chancellor. Although the chancellor was responsible to the Reichstag, a defeat in the Reich stag did not remove him, nor did the government absolutely depend on the Reichstag for budgetary authority. In practice Germany was a Liberal state under republican law for domestic issues. But the emperor's direct authority over the army, the army's effective independence from the minimal authority of the War Ministry, and the emperor's active role in foreign affairs (including the influential separate channel to the emperor through the military attaches) together with the tenuous constitutional relationship between the chancellor and the Reichstag made imperial Germany a state divorced from the control of its citizenry in foreign affairs.
ened despots will begin the process of establishing peace, even if despotic governments cannot sustain a secure peace. 84 Kant's is a testable proposition. All three may not be necessary, and we might be able to develop a more parsimonious theory of democratic peace than the one he offers. But it appears to be the case in the modern period that there is a strong tendency for stable democ racies to be Liberal and interdependent.
Internationalism: Kant 2 8 9
This authoritarian element not only influenced German foreign policy mak ing but also shaped the international political environment (a lack of trust) the Reich faced and the domestic political environment that defined the govern ment's options and capabilities (the weakness of Liberal opinion as against the exceptional influence of Junker militaristic nationalism). Thus direct influence on policy was but one result of the authoritarian element. Nonetheless, signifi cant and strife-generating episodes can be directly attributed to this element. They include Tirpitz's approach to Wilhelm II to obtain the latter's sanction for a veto of Chancellor Bethmann-Hollweg's proposals for a naval agreement with Britain ( 1909). Added to this were Wilhelm's personal assurances of full support to the Austrians early in the Sarajevo crisis and his erratic pressure together with Moltke's on the chancellor throughout July and August 1914. These factors helped destroy whatever coherence German diplomacy might otherwise have had and led one Austrian official to ask, "Who rules in Berlin?
Moltke or Bethmann?"85
British Nonintervention in the U.S. Civil War. Here liberal pacification was tested in a demanding manner.86 The Civil War, which broke out in 1861, constituted not an easy but a difficult case for British Liberals. Southern propa gandists (such as Hotze) working in London advertised the Southern cause as a war for self-determination, for the rights of small nations, for free trade against Northern tariffs, and for (incongruously and perhaps in appeal to British Con servatives) an aristocratic way of life as against the crass industrial democracy of the North.87 Liberals, including even Gladstone and Russell, leaned South. Prime Minister Palmerston was cautious and looked for Southern victories to establish effective independence. Napoleon III, seeking Southern support for his adventure in Mexico, lobbied Britain for recognition.
Both the British constitutional state and its trading interest thus seemed to lean South. Public opinion was divided, with the elite generally pro-South and the radicals pro-N orth._1.incoln brilliantly turned the tide, however, and averted fu,tropean recognition of the South with his Emancipation Proclamation in ~Cynics taunted the North Americans for only freemg the slaves they could not reach.88 But the proclamation slowly at first, then with a gathering
85 Gordon Craig, The Politics of the Prussian Anny (New York: Oxford University Press, 1964), p. xxviii and chap. 6. For an excellent account of Bethmann's aims and the constraints he encountered, see Konrad H. Jarausch, "The Illusion of Limited War: Chancellor Beth mann-Hollweg's Calculated Risk, July 1914," Central European History 2 (1969). 86 This case and the British-American War of 1812 are examined by John Owen, who insightfully emphasizes the importance of perceptions. 87 James McPherson, Battle Cry of Freedom (New York: Oxford University Press, 1988), p. 548. 88 The proclamation applied only to the states currently in rebellion and did not affect slaves held in the occupied border states.
290 LIBERALISM
tide mobilized the mass of Liberal middle-class and working-class support for the Union cause, leading young Henry Adams to enthuse: "The Emancipation Proclamation has done more for us here than all our former victories and all our diplomacy.89
The Fashoda Crisis of 1898. Here we can see the opposite: how popular passion worked against peace and against constitutional and economic inter est.90 Indeed, according to some scholars, passions, colonial uncertainty, and a long history of rivalry overwhelmed Liberal restraint and peace was rescued by the balance power.91
In 1893, 1894, and 1896 France sent expeditionary missions to the Sudan. Angered by having been dropped from the former Anglo-French condominium over Egypt when Britain intervened in 1882 and established sole control, the French Colonial Ministry was determined to grasp the upper Nile and perhaps obtain a stranglehold on North Africa all the way from the Atlantic to the Red Sea, slicing the equally ambitious (and fanciful) British ambitions of "Cape to Cairo" at the "waist." Unlike the earlier efforts, Marchand's 1896 expedition survived and reached the Nile in 1898. Meanwhile, fearing a French plot to dam and control the Nile, the British responded by sending Kitchener south from Egypt in a bloody campaign against the Mahdist forces that had expelled Egypt from the suzerainty it had long claimed over the Sudan. Kitchener met Marchand at Fashoda, and the crisis began.92
The crisis was greatly complicated by the hazy legal status of the Sudan and Britain's very indirect claim (through Egypt's claim) over it. The French regarded the region as terra nullius (we would say it belonged to the Sudanese). On the other hand, the crisis was greatly simplified by Britain's overwhelming military superiority-both locally (Marchand depended on Kitchener for sup plies) and at sea.
89 McPherson, p. 567. 90 My views of this case have been greatly influenced by an excellent paper written by Ms. Hongying Wang, "Liberal Peace? A Study of the Fashoda Crisis of 1898" (American Political Science Association, 1992). 91 See the article by Christopher Layne, discussed below, and Erik Yesson, "Power and Diplo macy in World Politics" (Ph.D. dissertation, Department of Politics, Princeton University, 1992). Other difficulties for the liberal thesis are raised by Hongying Wang, "Liberal Peace?" But for a contrast favoring Liberal explanations over Realist in the Fashoda and Spanish American War crises, see James Lee Ray, "Comparing the Fashoda Crisis and the Spanish American War," International Studies Association, American Political Science Association, March 1994. 92 Valuable sources on the incident include Darrell Bates, The Fashoda Incident of 1898: Encounter on the Nile (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1984); G. N. Sanderson, England, Europe, and the Upper Nile (Edinburgh: 1965); Roger Brown, Fashoda Reconsidered: The Impact of Domestic Politics on French Policy in Africa (Baltimore: Johns Hopkins University Press 1970); Christopher Andrew, Theophile Delcasse and the Making of the Entente Cordi ale (London: Macmillan, 1968); and R. Ned Lebow, Between Peace and War.
Internationalism: Kant 2 9 1
Contrary to Liberal expectations, war soon loomed on the horizon. Britain mobilized its fleet. The French right and its press demanded firmness. The British Tory-Unionist and Liberal-Imperialist factions demanded French with drawal. The jingoist press on both sides called for standing firm. Although no one wanted war, neither seemed at first willing to back down.
The crisis was, however, eventually resolved through Liberal politics (but also with very good fortune). The good fortune, from the Liberal Anglo-French point of view, was simply the long-standing and widely shared French hostility to Germany. This hostility, reflecting the German conquest of Alsace-Lorraine, had not been strong enough to stand in the way of Franco-German colonial cooperation against Britain in the 1880s, but the prospect of going to war against Britain with only Germany as a potential ally was not a prospect that most of the French, elite or mass, appeared to welcome.
Also leaning against the war were three more directly Liberal internationalist factors. The elected leadership of both countries was decidedly "bourgeois Lib eral" (if"bourgeois" can be used to describe the Marquess of Salisbury) . Anti jin goist, deeply concerned about political stability, hostile to the moods of mass democracy, imbued with the cosmopolitan culture of Europe, seeking to culti vate the growing economic interdependence of the two economies, both Salis bury and the French foreign minister, Theophile Delcasse, sought a close understanding between the two neighbors. Very importantly, throughout the crisis the French ambassador to London (Courcel) and Delcasse appeared to believe that Salisbury was doing everything he could to avoid war and that although he could not say so in public, he would be prepared to accommodate France elsewhere (in Morocco) after the crisis was resolved by a French with drawal.93 The Liberal press-the Manchester Guardian and the radical pro Dreyfusard press in France-was thoroughly opposed to escalating the crisis. And the business elite on both sides of the Channel were appalled at the idea
of war.94
In the end the two appear to have been very close to war. Indeed, without French resentment of Germany's conquest of Alsace-Lorraine, there might have been war. On the other hand, if the Sudan had been clearly delimited territory, there is little indication that the two sides would have felt themselves to have been so firmly in the right. Colonial disputes between Liberals elsewhere were resolved through negotiation. Both geopolitical and Liberal forces rescued the
two from war.
93 At the same time the French were told that Queen Victoria was also urging moderation on Salisbury and the cabinet. See Courcel to Delcasse, October 29, 1898, no. 465, Ministere des Affaires Etrangeres, Documents diplomatiques franr;ais, 1st Serie, Tome XIV (Paris: 1957), pp. 731,751. 94 See William Langer, The Diplomacy oflmperialism (New York: Knopf, 1951), pp. 552- 53; Lebow (1981), p. 322; and Bates, pp. 154-55.
2 9 2 LIBERALISM
Covert Actions. The Liberal peace depends on accurate publicity. Both citi zens and leaders need to be informed and the former needs to know what the latter is doing. But in covert actions this link is broken.95 For example, in the early 1950s Jacobo Arbenz led a democratizing movement that sought to improve the lot of the poor worker in Guatemala's banana plantations and to increase popular participation in politics. He met with hostility from the large U.S. business firms, including United Fruit, which questioned his labor poli cies. When the dispute escalated to the point that the Arbenz government nationalized the plantations of United Fruit, the U.S. companies mobilized the efforts of the CIA against Guatemala, alleging that Arbenz was an agent of the Soviet bloc. Influenced by the companies and determined to avert "commu nism" in Central America, the Eisenhower administration began to plan for the armed overthrow of the Arbenz government. Engaging disaffected military officers and mobilizing a collection of subversive dirty tricks, the CIA suc ceeded in ousting Arbenz in 1954 and installing the pro-U.S. regime of Colonel Carlos Castillo-Armas. The Arbenz regime was far from an established Liberal democracy; it was, however, much closer to democratic and Liberal principles than the regime with which the United States replaced it.96 The American public knew little more than the Cold War propaganda orchestrated by United Fruit and its corporate allies, which painted Arbenz as a Soviet agent and kept the public uninformed about U.S. subversion.97 _
Unfortunately, despite major advances in public disclosure and constitu tional control, the CIA still engages in operations inimical to the stability and spread of a Liberal peace. In 1995 the French government revealed a CIA attempt to bribe its trade negotiators, and in March 199 5 it was revealed the CIA had kept information concerning its continued support for Guatemalan military intelligence and death squads secret from not only the public but also the U.S. State Department, which had assured the public that such links had nded.98
The Logic of Critical Cases. Recent research has offered a valuable explora tion of similarly hard cases, where war nearly occurred; others have deepened the Liberal paradigm by showing how the process of the Liberal peace might
95 For an analysis of the problem, see Stansfield Turner, Secrecy and Democracy ( 1985), p. 179, and Harold Koh, The National Security Constitution: Sharing Power after the Iran Contra Affair ( 1990) and a general discussion of constitutional control in Lori Damrosch, "Constitutional Control over War-Powers: A Common Core Accountability in Democratic Societies," University of Miami Law Review 50, pp. 801-19. 96 It should be noted that Arbenz later acknowledged that he was and had been a communist at heart. 97 For a good brief account, see Barnet, Intervention and Revolution, pp. 229-36, and for U.S. policy making, see Richard Immerman, The CIA in Guatemala. 98 Sam Dillon and Tim Weiner, "In Guatemala's Dark Heart, CIA Lent Succor to Death," New York Times, April 2, 1995.
Internationalism: Kant 293
have worked. Together these illustrate the progressive development of the Lib
eral research program. One critic chose his cases as episodes when supposed liberals came close to
war.99 In the Venezuela dispute between the United States and the United Kingdom in 1895, the conflict over the Ruhr in 1936, and the Fashoda crisis of 1898 the logic of power seemed to replace the Liberal logic of accommoda tion. At the minimum the disputes should succeed in warning Liberals of the dangers of imperial pursuits of principled settlements (the Venezuelan dispute), unprincipled and punitive peace settlements (the Ruhr crisis), and the contest
over undefined colonial assets (Fashoda). While these cases serve as valuable warnings, they are not as effective as tests
of the Liberal theory. A theory is a coherent causal relation that presents a possible causal explanation of an outcome or set of outcomes for lated as
ypotheses) that in princip e can e disconfirmed by evide11.ce. A case study can serve, as can stabsbcal tests, either to confirm or to disconfirm theories. Most political theories, moreover, need process-testing case studies to deter mine whether the allegedly determining factors in a relationship were per ceived by the actors. But case studies designed to test a theory should be selected not by the dependent variable (in this case peace or war) as one does when one seeks out near wars, but according to the independent variables liberal republics and non-Liberal states. Hard cases are not the best tests of anything but iron laws. (Most advocates of Liberal theory took the trouble to point out exceptions to the peace proneness of Liberal republics or democra
cies.) Moreover, when Liberals do get into hostile crises (militarized international
disputes), they have already suffered a failure even if war does not result. The Liberal failure precedes the crisis. One of the most important signs of Liberal ism at work will be not the war crises resolved but the issues and crises that did not arise. Kant focused on a state of peace distinguishing Liberal relations from the state of war characterizing Liberal-non-Liberal and non-Liberal-non-Lib eral relations. Kant of course was drawing on Hobbes's famous Realist descrip tion of international relations not as war but as a state of war, which is "a tract of time, wherein the will to contend by battle is sufficiently known." "For," Hobbes continues, "as the nature of foul weather, lieth not in a shower or two of rain; but in an inclination thereto of many days together: so the nature of war, consisteth not in actual fighting; but in the known disposition thereto, during all the time there is no assurance to the contrary." War and peace are thus merely indicators of the "states" that permit them. States of peace are distinguished from states of war when judicial processes, not coercive bar gaining, settle disputes and when third parties are trusted to mediate con-
99 Christopher Layne, "Kant or Cant," International Security (Fall 1994), pp 5-49.
2 94 LIBERALISM
flicts. 100 Liberals do hope to have a backup mechanism, Liberal respect that precludes war even in crises, but relying on this backup unrealistically tempts human passions.
We can also use case studies to probe when Liberal politicians might be abusing Liberal principles to promote personal or ideological agendas. 101 Lib eral i and leaders have interpreted political regimes in a biased fash ion. Double standards aboun . Left-wing Liberals have found democratic mandates in revolutionary dictatorships; Stalin became, briefly, "Uncle Joe." Right-wing Liberals have found Liberal potential in anti-Communist, capitalist dictatorships. 102 If the Liberal peace rested on enlightened Liberal intellectuals alone, its salience would presumably be much less. Constraining leaders, how ever, and contributing to the public reliability of the peaceful expectation are institutions of representative government and material interests that can control individual biases. Each of three Kantian conditions can be conceived of as a potential backup to each of the others. The system can allow for an occasional imperialist or racist or ethnocentric or simply erratic leader, provided his or her success and tenure in office rest on a calculation of what the interests of the represented majority will bear. Similarly, mass racism or ethnocentrism can be temporarily mitigated by Liberal statesmanship or commercial interests.
When it comes to testing the validity of the Liberal peace, therefore, we need to measure regimes better than some of the actual democratic leaders do, if only to identify where they may have made an error, mistaking favored or "like" regimes for "liberal" ones. This is because ideologies are not the only source of the peace and because we shall want to discover where their articular ideolo gies may have led them astray. ntersu jective measures play a particularly use ,... I check on subjective interpretation in this connection since they go beyond the views of a single intellectual, leader, or country. 103 It may be the case that the Liberal peace is systematically misinterpreted and spurious and that it really is instead a "Teutonic," "Aryan," or "Anglo-Saxon" -or today "capitalist" -con dominium resulting from "Anglo-Saxon" virtue or simple profit mongering, as
10 °For example, Anne Marie Slaughter Burley has shown the differing treatments accorded
to Liberal and non-Liberal states in American courts and William Dixon has examined the management of conflict prior to the outbreak of a crisis. See Anne Marie Slaughter Burley, "Law among Liberal States: Liberal Internationalism and the Act of State Doctrine," Colum bia Law Review 92 ( 1992), pp. 1907-96; and William Dixon, "Democracy and the Manage ment of Conflict," Journal of Conflict Resolution 37, 1 (March 1993), pp. 42-68. 101 Ido Oren, "The 'Democratic Peace' or Peace among 'Our Kind'?," International Security 20, 2 (Fall1995), pp. 147-84. 102 Doyle, "Kant, Liberal Legacies," pp. 327-28. 103 For example, the proportion of the citizenry that can vote; the proportion of the society open to international trade, investment, and travel; the degree of control exercised by the legislature over public decisions, including foreign affairs; the condition of personal and civic rights and the attitudes of the citizenry on questions of human rights all can be studied intersubjectively, and should be. My list of Liberal regimes is a very rough approximation of such a measure.
Internationalism: Kant 2 9 5
some of the politicians and intellectuals of earlier and current times may have thought or think. The best way to find out is to test the counterproposition. Is there any evidence that the "Teutons" hang together? Have the capitalists?
If the Liberal thesis is anything like normal social science, we shall discover exceptions, inter-Liberal wars or inter-Liberal crises, with some of the latter resolved by luck (from the Liberal view) rather than by principled respect, institutional restraint, and commercial interest. In many other instances, Liber als suggest that differences will be managed long before they become violent disputes in the public arena. Rather than our writing case after case of non events, however, this is where the utility of statistically testing the significance of the liberal thesis will make itself clear.
A fairer test, for example, would select a small random sample of Liberal dyads, Liberal-non-Liberal dyads, and non-Liberal dyads and examine whether the Liberal thesis holds. To test the Liberal thesis on decision making, more over, we will need a wider investigation than is typical of conventional diplo matic history or than is provided by me of the cases discussed above. We shall want to trace decision processes outside cabinets, through parliaments and pres sure groups and to, sometimes, the public. We should look for distinctions between informed and uninformed publics (often aroused by crises), axio matic and articulated assumptions, 104 and issues on or absent from the policy agenda.
Statistical Assessment What is the correct statistical test of the international political significance of Liberalism? The ideal test would robe whether a Liberal state, re lacing a non-Liberal state, would in its relations with other Liberals and non-Libera s ~ehave the same way in the same circumstances for as long as would have a ~ontinuation of the original non-Liberal state-and vice versa. Such a proposi tion is not readily testable. We can control for contiguity, income, etc. across an entire sample, 105 but not for all those factors at once, together with geopolitical position. This is a key neglect; international history has been described as "geography in motion." 106 We will need to settle for something less. One (still incomplete) test that would be interesting would be to compare for each coun try its war experience during its Liberal periods with that during non-Liberal periods. 107 History also provides its own test during world wars, when states are
104 ~rnest May, "Lessons" of the Past: The Use and Misuse of History in American Foreign fo~I!cy (New York: Oxford University Press, 1973).
Zeev Maoz and Bruce Russett, "Alliance, Contiguity, Wealth and Political Stability: Is the Lack of Conflict among Democracies a Statistical Artifact?," International Interactions ~k 3 (1992), pp. 245-68.
10 I have heard the tag most often from Robert Gilpin. 7 This is the strategy employed by John Owen in the International Security 20 (Fall 1995)
collection.
296 LIBERALISM
forced to chose on which side of an impending conflict they will fight; interest ingly, Liberals tend to wind up on the same side (with a few anomalies).
Can we rely on statistical data sets for anomalies? Finland's formal status as a belligerent of the Allies in World War, II is driving much of the recent statistical differences. Ruling Finland out by the thousand battle deaths criterion of Singer and Small is a useful statistical convenience but does not resolve the issue. 108 If today the United States and Britain suddenly attacked each other and stopped before sustaining one thousand casualties, no advocate of the Lib eral thesis should regard the theory as vindicated. Here is where we need care ful case studies. A good place to begin would be Allied and Nazi relations with Finland. Was Finland regarded as an enemy by the Allies and, if so, in a way similar to how the other enemy states were regarded? If yes, then this should be regarded as a disconfirming case; if not, not.
Once we have identified the best criteria to construct data sets, there is a key role for statistical assessment. An article by Henry Farber and Joanne Gowa presents a valuable contribution to a more refined statistical testing of the "dem~a · eace" proposition. Drawing on evidence from 1816 to 1980,109
they confirm he three major propositions: that "democracies" are as likely as any ot er regime to get into war, that they are significantly less likely to go to war with one another, and that they are less likely to get into militarized dis putes with one another. 110 (The authors follow much of the literature in includ ing all participatory polities irrespective of whether they are Liberal or not.)
The authors then proceed to segment the dependent variable- both war and dispute data-into five periods: "1) pre-World War I (1816-1913); 2) World War I (1914-18); 3) the interwar years (1919-38); 4) World War II (1939-45); and post-World War II (1946-80)." 111 Doing so, they discover that before 1914, although democratic states were less likely to engage in war with one another, this result is no longer statistically significant (it could have occurred by
108 J. David Singer and Melvin Small, Resort to Arms (Beverly Hills: Sage, 1982). 109 Henry S. Farber and Joanne Gowa, "Polities and Peace," International Security 20, 2 (Fall 1995), pp. 108-32. 110 Ibid., pp. 119, 121. The authors are raising issues that should concern Liberals. Even if democracies get into fewer disputes, why democracies get into militarized disputes at all is a problem worth more attention. Perhaps they are more commercially interdependent-and thus have more to dispute about? Their disputatiousness may also be an ironic product of their success in avoiding war; militarized signaling may be employed simply because neither party assumes real war will result. Thus the Anglo-Icelandic Cod War, one of the most serious Liberal disputes of the Cold War period, which involved naval intimidation and bumping and may have resulted in a casualty, could have been a product of the assumption that the dispute would never go as far as real war. In this respect it resembles perhaps the bumping games (constrained by nuclear deterrence) that U.S. and Soviet submarines played during the Cold War. 11 1Jbid., p. 119.
Internationalism: Kant 2 9 7
chance). (The democratic probability of war is lower in every period but World War II, but the relationship is statistically powerful only during World War I and the Cold War.) Moreover, democratic states before World War I are more, not less, likely to get into low-level disputes with one another than are nondem ocratic states with other nondemocratic states. (Democratic states are less likely to get into disputes in every period but the pre-1914 period, but only the period of World War II and the Cold War are statistically significant.) The results are interesting.
The reasons for segmenting the data, however, are less clear. Segmenting the data in that fashion makes no more sense than picking a random set of decades or half centuries, unless one is testing the democratic or Liberal model against some other model. It is worth paying some attention to their justifica tions.
The authors offer two reasons for breaking up the data set of democratic peace and war. First, they note that general wars such as World War I and World War II are different from dyadic wars. These wars are seen to involve systemic effects and attempts to "pass the buck" that operate over and above dyad-specific or domestic regime effects. 112 This may be so, but if so, these periods of general war should constitute an especially difficult time for Liberal cooperation. General systemic wars constitute especially severe tests of dyadic conceptions of war as states are pressured to choose sides on strategic alliance criteria ("the enemy of my enemy is my friend ") rather than regime criteria. In World War II this produced the well-known anomaly of the formal state of war existing between the Liberal Allies and Liberal Finland, because Finland was an enemy of the non-Liberal Soviet Union, which was allied to the United States and Britain. Nonetheless, Liberal logic should resist systemic logic and hold up here. Why exclude those challenges?
A second reason offered for separating pre-World War I data from post World War II data is unspecified differences in "processes underlying alliance formation (and] war outbreak," on the one hand, and "bipolarity and nuclear weapons," on the other. First, it is of course just these processes that we seek to test; what is the alternative set of processes? Second, one could and should test the Liberal or democratic model against other theories such as international structure-bipolarity and multi polarity, nuclear or conventional weapons. Indeed there have been-so far-no wars between atomic or nuclear-armed powers. 113 Nuclear deterrence thus might account for peace among the United
112 1b'd 114 113 I ., p. . Kenneth Waltz has elaborated the reasons for nuclear peace in Scott D, Sagan and Ken
neth Waltz,The spread p( Nuclear Weapons: A Debate (New York: Norton, 1955). One exception to the nuclear peace might be the battles in 1969 between the USSR and the ~eople's Republic of China along the Ussuri River Border. But casualty figures are uncertain 111 that conflict, and so was the status of China's deliverable nuclear weapons.
298 LIBERALISM
States, Britain, and France in the Cold War, and it widens the argument to incorporate U.S.-Soviet relations. Does it also account for fewer militarized disputes and as extensive cooperation? Doesn't it leave unaccounted for the preatomic peace among Liberal republics. More promisingly, do multipolar alliances perhaps generate interallied strife, and bipolar alliances interallied peace? Perhaps common security interests are stron er in alliances in bipolar systems, or s the bi olar he emons reserv the eac b olicin e wea er allies. It would be worth testing whether bipolar peace is the true under lying cause of the peace among democracies in the U.S. bloc of the Cold War-and, presumably, an equivalent peace among Communist republics in the Soviet bloc?
None of the measures captures the temporal or institutionalized dimension of the Liberal peace. Liberalism claims to avert not merely war in any given year but any war among Liberal states as long as they are Liberal. It looks to the probability not that war was avoided by Britain and France in 1898 but that it was avoided continuously for as long as they both were Liberal. If we multiply the probabilities in each given year to find the joint probability over almost two hundred years, the probability that the Liberal peace is a statistical accident becomes remarkably small (2 preceded by a decimal point and twenty zeros, in Bruce Russett's calculation). 114 Wars, however, are not independent even!s. War in one year makes war in the next likely, as peace connects to peace, so the statistical measure is suspect. But not measuring the joint probability is equally suspect because it is that very jointness that is the essence of the Liberal claim.
The data, moreover, on democratic war and democratic disputes could just as well be a product of measurement error (the participatory polities were not Liberal) or uncontrolled factors-greater commerce, perhaps, among democra cies. Interdependence is a source both of conflict and, for Liberals (by argu ment), of peace. If one controls for commerce, does the relationship between
emocracies and disputes change?115 Or, perhaps, the pre-1900 disputa tiousness of democracies is due to the incompleteness of Liberal democracy in the earlier era when the franchise was limited (inter alia, women were denied the franchise) and democratic principles were new. The best we can do is test theoretical models against each other. Until we have an alternative model, segmenting the data does not produce meaningful results.
114 Bruce Russett, "The Democratic Peace-and yet It Moves," International Security 19, 4 (Sr,ring 1995), pp. 164-75. 11 John Oneal, Frances Oneal, Zeev Maoz, and Bruce Russett in "The Liberal Peace: Inter dependence, Democracy and International Conflict, 1950-1985," Journal ofPeace Research (February 1996), pp. 11-28, examine these questions and find that both interdependence and democracy contribute to peace.
Internationalism: Kant 299
solidarity. When we have to choose, is democratization a better long-term strat egyl'Orthe United States than enhancing our position in the balance of power? It is over choices such as these that the debate should continue.
In the end, as with most theoretical disputes, the debate will turn on the alternatives. Liberal theory should not be compared with the statistical residual, a richly described case study, or "History" but with the comparative validity of other theories of similar scope. To do this, we need disconfirmable versions of the two other leading modern candidates, Realism and Marxism, which is in part the aim of this book.
FOREIGN POLICY DILEMMAS
Even if our answer favors democratization, Edward Mansfield and Jack Snyder have warned us that democratization is not enough. 11 7 Given all the instabilities of regime change, democratization may provoke more war. Their statistical anal ysis has recently been challenged, and the evidence is still in dispute. 118 But if Mansfield and Snyder are correct, Liberals have little to be surprised about, but much to worry about. Without Liberal principles and international interdepen dence, all of which take time, democratizing regimes may well be war-prone.
We have here a useful warning. Yet in the long run liberalization across nations seems to hold great promise. How does one get from here to there? Golden parachutes for ex-dictators and the military are one idea with a consid erable history that may contribute to at least short-run stability. 119 Extending international institutions, or enhancing them, may be another answer. 12° Can
116F b 1
ar er and Gowa (1995), p. 122. 17 Edward D. Mansfield and Jack Snyder, "Democratization and the Danger of War," Inter ~ational Security 20, 1 (Summer 1995), pp. 5-38.
18 Andrew Enterline, "Driving while Democratizing: A Rejoinder to Mansfield and Snyder,"
International Security 20,4 (Spring 1996), pp. 183-207. 119M ansfield and Snyder, p. 6. 120 See Jack Snyder, "Averting Anarchy in the New Europe," International Security 14, 4 (Spring 1990), pp. 5-41.
300 LIBERALISM
the promise of European Union membership and the presence of assistance and association be an institutional bridge over a difficult transition? Can similar institutional mechanisms become operative in Africa and Asia? These are well worth our attention.
Preserving the legacy of the Liberal peace without succumbing to the legac ies of Liberal imprudence has proven to be both a moral and a strategic chal lenge. The bipolar structure of the international system and the near certainty of mutual devastation resulting from a nuclear war between the superpowers has created a "crystal ball effect" that has helped constrain the tendency toward miscalculation present at the outbreak of so many wars in the past. 121 But this "nuclear peace" appears to be limited to the superpowers. It has not curbed military interventions in the Third World. Moreover, it is subject to a desperate technological race designed to overcome its constraints and to crises that have pushed even the superpowers to the brink of war. We must still reckon with the imprudent vehemence and moods of complaisant appeasement that have almost alternately swept Liberal democracies.
Yet restraining Liberal imprudence, whether aggressive or passive, may not be possible without threatening Liberal pacification. Improving the strategic acumen of our foreign policy calls for introducing steadier strategic calculations of the long-run national interest and more flexible responses to changes in the international political environment. Constraining the indiscriminate meddling of our foreign interventions calls for a deeper appreciation of the "particularism of history, culture, and membership." 122 But both the improvement in strategy and the constraint on intervention in turn seem to require an executive freed from the restraints of a representative legislature in the management of foreign policy and a political culture indifferent to the universal rights of individuals. These in their turn could break the chain of constitutional guarantees, the respect for representative government, and the web of transnational contact that have sustained the pacific union of Liberal states.
Liberalism at the twentieth century's end looks remarkably robust. Ironically, so it did at the beginning. If nothing else, we should have learned something about peace, war, and cooperation from our very bloody twentieth century. We have paid a high tuition; let us hope we have learned that Liberal democracy is worth defending. The promise of peace may well be one more reason for doing so.
121 Kenneth Waltz, "The Stability of a Bipolar World," Daedalus XCIII (Summer 1964), pp. 881-909, and Albert Carnesale, Paul Doty, Stanley Hoffmann, Samuel Huntington, Joseph Nre, and Scott Sagan, Living with Nuclear Weapons (New York: Bantam, 1983), p. 44. 12 Michael Walzer, Spheres of Justice (New York: Basic Books, 1983), p. 5.
Conclusion: Liberals and Realists: Explaining Differences
LIKE THE REALISTS, Liberals display significant differences. The institutional ists (Locke and Bentham) focus on individual-level(Image !)_determinants, the commercialists (Smith and Schum eter) on societal-level (Image II), and the internationa IS s ant on interstate (Image III) determinants of the state of war. Their conceptions of what describes the state of war also differ. For none of the Liberals does the state of nature (without overnment roduce the state o was_for eac the state o war must be made known by aggressive acts or declared intentions to aggress. For all the Liberals-unlike the Realists-there ~xists the more or less firm posSI'bifity of a state of peace.
For Locke and Bentham, the state of peace is easily corrupted by the incon veniences of prejudiced and partial judgment, misinformation, and uncer tainty; and the state of war and state of peace begin to merge. Individual citizens and statespersons whose perceptions and interest can corrupt peace can, if they are dedicated to the rule of law, defend the rights of life, liberty, and property and achieve a measure of international justice. They are, however, often likely to fail and may only succeed in preserving the security of their state.
For S~11:d Sc~um_eeter the state of war can be tamed by the develop ment o- c erc1a society or capitalist democracy, which rationalize and ~lign individual interests with social interests through~ The state of war Is a product of autocratic imperialism and export monopolism, social forma tions that are atavistic after the process of free market capitalism has begun to take root. Indeed, it is the development of the market economy that in the long run will ensure that the warlike forces of traditional autocracies will evolve into extinction.
For the Kantian internationalists, the state of war is a potent structural force
week 11/FreedomHouse(2015).pdf
FREEDOM IN THE WORLD 2015
Discarding Democracy: Return to the Iron Fist
Highlights from Freedom House’s annual report on political rights and civil liberties
2Cover photo: Egyptian riot policemen standing guard outside the Police Academy in Cairo, February 2014. AFP/Getty Images.
The following people were instrumental in the writing of this essay: Elen Aghekyan, Matthew Coogan, Jennifer Dunham, Bret Nelson, Sarah Repucci, Tyler Roylance, and Vanessa Tucker.
This report was made possible by the generous support of the Smith Richardson Foundation, the Lilly Endowment, the Schloss Family Foundation, Kim G. Davis, and the Earhart Foundation. Freedom House also gratefully acknowledges the contributions of the 21st Century ILGWU Heritage Fund, The Reed Foundation, Leonard Sussman and the Sussman Freedom Fund, Diana Villiers Negroponte, and other private contributors.
Discarding Democracy: 1 A Return to the Iron Fist
A more explicit rejection of 2 democratic standards
Freedom in the World methodology 2
The effects and causes 3 of terrorism
A return to cruder 5 authoritarian methods
Notable developments in 2014 6
Global findings 7
Regional Trends 9
Middle East and North Africa 9
Eurasia 10
Asia-Pacific 11
Europe 13
Sub-Saharan Africa 16
Americas 17
Conclusion: 19 The system of choice
Worst of the worst 20
Tolerating risk 20
Tables: Independent Countries 21
Related and Disputed Territories 27
www.freedomhouse.org/report/freedom-world/freedom-world-2015 1
FREEDOM IN THE WORLD 2015
Discarding Democracy: A Return to the Iron Fist by Arch Puddington, Vice President for Research
In a year marked by an explosion of terrorist violence, autocrats’ use of more brutal tactics, and Russia’s invasion and annexation of a neighboring country’s territory, the state of freedom in 2014 worsened significantly in nearly every part of the world.
For the ninth consecutive year, Freedom in the World, Freedom House’s annual report on the condition of global political rights and civil liberties, showed an overall decline. Indeed, acceptance of democracy as the world’s dominant form of government—and of an international system built on democratic ideals—is under greater threat than at any point in the last 25 years.
Even after such a long period of mounting pressure on democracy, developments in 2014 were exceptionally grim. The report’s findings show that nearly twice as many countries suffered declines as registered gains, 61 to 33, with the number of gains hitting its lowest point since the nine-year erosion began.
This pattern held true across geographical regions, with more declines than gains in the Middle East and North Africa, Eurasia, sub-Saharan Africa, Europe, and the Americas, and an even split in Asia-Pacific. Syria, a dictatorship mired in civil war and ethnic division and facing uncontrolled terrorism, received the lowest Freedom in the World country score in over a decade.
The lack of democratic gains around the world was conspicuous. The one notable exception was Tunisia, which became the first Arab country to achieve the status of Free since Lebanon was gripped by civil war 40 years ago.
By contrast, a troubling number of large, economically powerful, or regionally influential countries moved backward: Russia, Venezuela, Egypt, Turkey, Thailand, Nigeria, Kenya, and Azerbaijan. Hungary, a European Union member state, also saw a sharp slide in its democratic standards as part of a process that began in 2010.
There were also net declines across five of the seven categories of democratic indicators assessed by the report. Continuing a recent trend, the worst reversals affected freedom of expression, civil society, and the rule of law. In a new and disquieting development, a number of countries lost ground due to state surveillance, restrictions on internet communications, and curbs on personal autonomy—including the freedom to make decisions about education and employment and the ability to travel freely.
FREEDOM IN THE WORLD 2015
Discarding Democracy: Return to the Iron Fist
2
A more explicit rejection of democratic standards Just as disturbing as the statistical decline was the open disdain for democratic standards that colored the words and actions of autocratic governments during the year. Until recently, most authoritarian regimes claimed to respect international agreements and paid lip service to the norms of competitive elections and human rights. They now increasingly flout democratic values, argue for the superiority of what amounts to one-party rule, and seek to throw off the constraints of fundamental diplomatic principles.
Russia’s invasion of Ukraine, including the outright seizure and formal annexation of Crimea, is the prime example of this phenomenon. The Russian intervention was in direct violation of an international agreement that had guaranteed Ukraine’s territorial integrity. President Vladimir Putin made his contempt for the values of liberal democracy unmistakably clear. He and his aides equated raw propaganda with legitimate journalism, treated human rights activists as enemies of the state, and denounced the LGBT (lesbian, gay, bisexual, and transgender) community as moral degenerates.
In Egypt, the rise of President Abdel Fattah el-Sisi has been accompanied by a relentless campaign to roll back the gains of the Arab Spring. In an unprecedented trampling of the rule of law, Egyptian courts sentenced 1,300 political detainees to death in a series of drumhead trials that lacked the most basic
elements of due process. Under Sisi, a once-vibrant media sector has been bent into submission, human rights organizations suppressed to the point that they can no longer operate, foreign scholars barred, and domestic critics (both secular and Islamist) arrested or forced into exile. As the year drew to a close, a court dismissed charges against former president Hosni Mubarak for the murder of demonstrators in 2011, a depressing symbol of the country’s undisguised return to autocratic rule.
In Turkey, President Recep Tayyip Erdoğan consolidated power during the year and waged an increasingly aggressive campaign against democratic pluralism. He openly demanded that media owners censor coverage or fire critical journalists, told the Constitutional Court he does not respect its rulings, threatened reporters (and rebuked women journalists), and ordered radical, even bizarre changes to the school curriculum. Having risen from the premiership to the presidency in August, he formed a “shadow cabinet” that allows him to run the country from the presidential palace, circumventing constitutional rules and the ministries of his own party’s government.
In China, President Xi Jinping continued to centralize authority and maintain hands-on involvement in policy areas ranging from domestic security to internet management to ethnic relations, emerging as the most powerful Chinese Communist Party leader since Deng Xiaoping. He continued to bolster China’s
Freedom in the World Methodology
Freedom in the World 2015 evaluates the state of freedom in 195 countries and 15 territories during 2014. Each country and territory is assigned two numerical ratings—from 1 to 7—for political rights and civil liberties, with 1 representing the most free and 7 the least free. The two ratings are based on scores assigned to 25 more detailed indicators. The average of a country or territory’s political rights and civil liberties ratings determines whether it is Free, Partly Free, or Not Free.
The methodology, which is derived from the Universal Declaration of Human Rights, is applied to all countries and territories, irrespective of geographic location, ethnic or religious composition, or level of economic development.
Freedom in the World assesses the real-world rights and freedoms enjoyed by individuals, rather than governments or government performance per se. Political rights and civil liberties can be affected by both state and nonstate actors,
including insurgents and other armed groups.
For complete information on the methodology, visit https:// freedomhouse.org/report/ freedom-world/freedom- world-2015/methodology.
Freedom House
www.freedomhouse.org/report/freedom-world/freedom-world-2015 3
sweeping maritime territorial claims with armed force and personnel, and while his aggressive anticorruption campaign reached the highest echelons of the party, culminating in the arrest of former security czar Zhou Yongkang, it remained selective and ignored the principles of due process. Moreover, the campaign has been compromised by an intensified crackdown on grassroots anticorruption activists and other elements of civil society, including a series of politically motivated convictions. The government also intensified its persecution of the Uighur community, imposing layers of restriction on Uighurs’ ability to observe their Muslim faith and sentencing activists and journalists to long prison terms.
The Communist authorities also tightened China’s sophisticated system of internet control, taking steps such as the shuttering of dozens of accounts on the popular WeChat messaging service that had been used to disseminate news. And despite official rhetoric about improving the rule of law, an array of extralegal forms of detention for political and religious dissidents continued to proliferate.
The effects and causes of terrorism In a variety of ways, lack of democratic governance creates an enabling environment for terrorism, and the problem rapidly metastasized as a threat to human life and human freedom during 2014. In a wide swath of the globe stretching from West Africa through the Middle East to South Asia, radical jihadist forces plagued local governments and populations. Their impact on countries like Iraq, Syria, Pakistan, and Nigeria was devastating, as they massacred security forces and civilians alike, took foreigners hostage, and killed or enslaved religious minorities, including Muslims whom they did not recognize as such. Women were particular targets: Young women and teenage girls were seized as war prizes, schoolgirls were kidnapped and raped, women educators and health workers were assassinated, and women suffered disproportionately in refugee camps. As horror followed horror, the year ended with a slaughter of more than 130 schoolchildren by the Pakistani Taliban.
The spike in terrorist violence laid bare widespread corruption, poor governance, and counterproductive security strategies in a number of countries with
AGGREGATE SCORES OF SELECTED COUNTRIES OF INTEREST IN 2014
Hungary
Tunisia
Mexico
Ukraine
Turkey
Nigeria
Thailand
Egypt
Iraq
Russia
United Arab Emirates
Azerbaijan
Vietnam
Ethiopia
China
0 10 20 30 40 50 60 70 80 90
82
79
62
43
32
26
24
23
21
20
20
64
54
18
17
FREE PARTLY FREE NOT FREE
FREEDOM IN THE WORLD 2015
Discarding Democracy: Return to the Iron Fist
4
weak or nonexistent democratic institutions. The Syrian regime had opened the door to the growth of the Islamic State and other extremist movements by brutally repressing first peaceful protesters and the political opposition, then the various rebel groups that rose up to defend them. The Iraqi government of Nouri al-Maliki also smoothed the militants’ path by persecuting opposition leaders, rebuking peaceful Sunni protests, and fostering corruption and cronyism in the security forces. More recently, the Sisi government in Egypt has made the same mistake in its remorseless drive to eliminate the Muslim Brotherhood, indirectly fueling an armed insurgency and contributing to the formation of an Islamic State affiliate in the country.
In Nigeria, neither the government nor the military has proved capable of dealing effectively with Boko Haram, which operates with impunity in parts of the country’s north. While the military has for decades played a large role in Nigerian political life, it has proved poorly equipped, badly trained, hollowed out by graft, and prone to scattershot tactics that fail to distinguish between terrorists and civilians. In Pakistan, the military and intelligence services have a long history of colluding with certain extremist groups, including
some that are responsible for mass killings of civilians. When they do move against militant bastions, they too often resort to indiscriminate violence and fail to follow up with improved governance.
Many governments have exploited the escalation of terrorism as a justification for new and essentially unrelated repressive measures. While a vigorous debate over how democracies should respond to terrorism at home and abroad is under way in Europe, Australia, and North America, leaders elsewhere are citing the threat as they silence dissidents, shutter critical media, and eliminate civil society groups. Thus the regime of Venezuelan president Nicolás Maduro has imprisoned opposition political figures as terrorists, Kenyan authorities have deregistered hundreds of nongovernmental organizations and unleashed security agencies while pursuing links to Somali militants, and China has invoked terrorism to support harsh prison sentences against nonviolent Uighur activists and internet users, including a life sentence for well-known Uighur scholar Ilham Tohti.
COUNTRIES WITH DECLINES IN FREEDOM HAVE OUTNUMBERED THOSE WITH GAINS FOR THE PAST NINE YEARS
2005 2006
2007 2008
2009 2010 2011
2012 2013
2014
N um
be r o
f C ou
nt rie
s
Year under Review
Improved Declined
80
70
60
50
40
30
80
52
59 59
43
60
38
67
34
49
34
54
37
61
54
61
33
40 42
56
Freedom House
www.freedomhouse.org/report/freedom-world/freedom-world-2015 5
A return to cruder authoritarian methods The exploitation of the terrorism threat is just one aspect of a general trend in which repressive regimes are returning to blunt, retrograde tactics in their ongoing effort to preserve political control. In recent decades, autocrats had favored more “modern,” nuanced methods that aimed to protect de facto monopolies on power while maintaining a veneer of democratic pluralism and avoiding practices associated with the totalitarian regimes and military dictatorships of the 20th century.
Over the past year, however, there were signs that authoritarian regimes were beginning to abandon the quasi-democratic camouflage that allowed them to survive and prosper in the post–Cold War world. Again, the most blatant example is Russia’s invasion of Ukraine, whose official justifications included ethnic nationalist, irredentist claims and which quickly drew comparisons to the land grabs of Hitler or Stalin. The move exposed Moscow as a committed enemy of European peace and democratization rather than a would-be strategic partner. China’s government responded to public discontent with campaigns reminiscent of the Mao era, including televised
confessions that have gained prominence under Xi Jinping. The Chinese authorities are also resorting to criminal and administrative detention to restrict activists instead of softer tactics like house arrest or informal interrogations. Both China and Russia have made use of one of the Cold War’s most chilling instruments, the placement of dissidents in psychiatric hospitals.
In Venezuela and Azerbaijan, the ranks of political prisoners steadily increased in 2014, as leading officials railed against foreign conspiracies aimed at fomenting revolution. Meanwhile, rulers in Egypt, Bahrain, and other Middle Eastern countries, which just a decade ago felt obliged to move toward competitive elections, now resort to violent police tactics, sham trials, and severe sentences as they seek to annihilate political opposition. And whereas the most successful authoritarian regimes previously tolerated a modest opposition press, some civil society activity, and a comparatively vibrant internet environment, they are now reducing or closing these remaining spaces for dissent and debate.
MANY OF LARGEST GAINS AND DECLINES IN AGGREGATE SCORES OVER PAST FIVE YEARS WERE IN AFRICA
+26
+14
+13
+7
+7
Côte d’Ivoire
Niger
Madagascar
Senegal
Zimbabwe
-8
-9
-18
-28 -31
Burkina Faso
Uganda
The Gambia
Mali
Central African Republic
-40 -30 -20 -10 0 10 20 30
Change in Aggregate Score, 2010–14
FREE PARTLY FREE NOT FREE
6
FREEDOM IN THE WORLD 2015
Discarding Democracy: Return to the Iron Fist
The return to older authoritarian practices has included increased military involvement in governance and political affairs. In Thailand, the military leaders responsible for the removal of Prime Minister Yingluck Shinawatra and her elected government made clear that a return to democratic rule will not take place in the foreseeable future. The military commandeered the political transition after the ouster of the president in Burkina Faso, and armed forces continued to play a major role in a number of other African states, including Ethiopia, Rwanda, Uganda, and Zimbabwe. In Egypt, the Sisi government has cemented the military’s position as the leading force in society. A similar phenomenon has emerged in Venezuela, where the armed forces are involved in the economy, social programs, and internal security, and are thought to play a critical part in drug trafficking and other criminal ventures.
Notable developments in 2014 In addition to those described above, five major phenomena stood out during the year:
Humanitarian crises rooted in undemocratic governance: In Africa, the Middle East, and parts of Asia, millions of refugees were forced into squalid
camps, risked their lives in overcrowded boats, or found tenuous shelter on the margins of foreign societies. Authoritarian misrule was a primary cause of these humanitarian crises. In Syria, the civil war was originally sparked by the regime’s attacks on demonstrators who were protesting the torture of students accused of antigovernment graffiti. In South Sudan, a political dispute between the president and his former vice president—in the context of an interim constitution that gives sweeping powers to the executive—led to fighting within the army that developed into full-scale civil war. The combatants have targeted civilians, who are also facing acute food shortages and massive internal displacement. While the conflict in Ukraine has not reached the same level, authoritarian Russia’s invasion has created a crisis like none seen in Europe since the Balkan wars of the 1990s. The aggression was precipitated in part by a confrontation between the Ukrainian people and their increasingly authoritarian president, following decades of corrupt Ukrainian administrations.
Tunisia’s exceptional success story: In 2014, Tunisia took its place among the Free countries of the world. This is remarkable not just because it was ranked Not Free only five years ago, with scores that placed it among some of the most repressive regimes in
NUMBER OF ELECTORAL DEMOCRACIES HAS NOT CHANGED DRAMATICALLY SINCE EARLY 1990s
116 125
140
120
100
80
60
40
20
0
1989 1994 1999 2004 2009 2014
69
113 120 119
N um
be r o
f E le
ct or
al D
em oc
ra ci
es
Year under Review
Freedom House
www.freedomhouse.org/report/freedom-world/freedom-world-2015 7
the world, but also because Tunisia is so far the only successful case among the many Arab countries that exhibited some political opening in the 2011 Arab Spring. The improvements that pushed it into the Free category included a progressive constitution adopted in January 2014 and well-regarded elections for parliament and president later in the year. As the only full-fledged Arab democracy, Tunisia can set a strong positive example for the region and for all countries that still struggle under authoritarian rule.
The decline of internet freedom: Restrictions on internet freedom have long been less severe than those imposed on traditional media, but the gap is closing as governments crack down on online activity. Censorship and surveillance, repressive new laws, criminal penalties, and arrests of users have been on the rise in numerous settings. For example, officials in Ecuador increased online monitoring in 2014, hiring firms to remove content deemed unfavorable to the government from sites like YouTube and invoking the 2013 communications law to prosecute social media users who were critical of the president. The Rwandan government stepped up use of a new law that allows security officials to monitor online communications, and surveillance appears to have increased in practice. Such restrictions affect Free countries as well. After the Sewol ferry accident in South Korea in April and related criticism and rumors surrounding the president, the government began routine monitoring and censorship of online discussions. Israel also featured a stricter environment for discussion on social media this year, especially regarding controversial views on the situation in the Gaza Strip.
Personal autonomy under pressure: In addition to continued declines in freedom of expression and civil society rights, there were notable declines in freedom of movement during 2014. In some cases, a tightening of government control prevented ordinary people from moving within their own country or traveling abroad. Restrictions imposed by the authoritarian governments of Egypt and Russia were politically motivated. In Liberia and Sierra Leone, authorities limited movement due to the Ebola crisis, at times using measures beyond those necessary to control the disease’s spread. The most extreme example was a 10-day quarantine on the impoverished neighborhood of West Point in Monrovia, Liberia, which according to many experts actually increased the risk of contagion. In Libya, the worsening civil war hampered internal movement. In El Salvador and Honduras, worsening
gang-related violence and lawlessness limited where people could safely travel.
Overlooked autocrats: While some of the world’s worst dictatorships regularly made headlines, others continued to fly below the radar. Azerbaijani president Ilham Aliyev won a landslide reelection victory against an opposition that was crippled by arrests and legal constraints, and the regime stepped up its jailing of human rights activists, journalists, and other perceived enemies. Despite year after year of declines in political rights and civil liberties, however, Azerbaijan has avoided the democratic world’s opprobrium due to its energy wealth and cooperation on security matters. Vietnam is also an attractive destination for foreign investment, and the United States and its allies gave the country special attention in 2014 as the underdog facing Chinese aggression in the South China Sea. But like China, Vietnam remains an entrenched one-party state, and the regime imposed harsher penalties for free speech online, arrested protesters, and continued to ban work by human rights organizations. Ethiopia is held up as a model for development in Africa, and is one of the world’s largest recipients of foreign assistance. But in 2014 its security forces opened fire on protesters, carried out large-scale arrests of bloggers and other journalists as well as members of the political opposition, and evicted communities from their land to make way for opaque development projects. Finally, while several countries in the Middle East—most notably oil-rich Saudi Arabia—receive special treatment from the United States and others, the United Arab Emirates stands out for how little international attention is paid to its systematic denial of rights for foreign workers, who make up the vast majority of the population; its enforcement of one of the most restrictive press laws in the Arab world; and its dynastic political system, which leaves no space for opposition.
Global findings The number of countries designated by Freedom in the World as Free in 2014 stood at 89, representing 46 percent of the world’s 195 polities and nearly 2.9 billion people—or 40 percent of the global population. The number of Free countries increased by one from the previous year’s report.
The number of countries qualifying as Partly Free stood at 55, or 28 percent of all countries assessed, and they were home to just over 1.7 billion people, or 24
8
FREEDOM IN THE WORLD 2015
Discarding Democracy: Return to the Iron Fist
percent of the world’s total. The number of Partly Free countries decreased by four from the previous year.
A total of 51 countries were deemed Not Free, representing 26 percent of the world’s polities. The number of people living under Not Free conditions stood at 2.6 billion people, or 36 percent of the global population, though it is important to note that more than half of this number lives in just one country: China. The number of Not Free countries increased by three from 2013.
The number of electoral democracies stood at 125, three more than in 2013. Five countries achieved electoral democracy status: Fiji, Kosovo, Madagascar, the Maldives, and the Solomon Islands. Two countries, Libya and Thailand, lost their designation as electoral democracies.
Tunisia rose from Partly Free to Free, while Guinea- Bissau improved from Not Free to Partly Free. Four countries fell from Partly Free to Not Free: Burundi, Libya, Thailand, and Uganda.
FREE
PARTLY FREE
NOT FREE
GLOBAL: STATUS BY COUNTRY GLOBAL: STATUS BY POPULATION
GLOBAL STATUS BY COUNTRY
46%
28%
26%
55 countries
89 countries
51 countries
2,872,638,203 2,611,399,627
1,716,798,300
Total population: 7,215,543,130
24%
36% 40%
GLOBAL STATUS BY POPULATION
WHILE OVERALL FREEDOM HAS INCREASED SINCE 1984, IT HAS RECENTLY PLATEAUED
50
40
30
20
10
0
1984 1994 2004 2014
32% 35% 33%
40%
32% 28%
46%
28% 26%
46%
28% 26%
Pe rc
en ta
ge o
f C ou
nt rie
s
FREE PARTLY FREE NOT FREE
Freedom House
www.freedomhouse.org/report/freedom-world/freedom-world-2015 9
Regional Trends
The negative pattern in 2014 held true across geographical regions, with more declines than gains in the Middle East and North Africa, Eurasia, sub-Saharan Africa, Europe, and the Americas, and an even split in Asia-Pacific.
Middle East and North Africa: Tunisia a bright spot in troubled region
Although Tunisia became the Arab world’s only Free country after holding democratic elections under a new constitution, the rest of the Middle East and North Africa was racked by negative and often tragic events. The Syrian civil war ground on, the Islamic State and other extremist militant factions dramatically extended their reach, and Libya’s tentative improvements following the downfall of Mu’ammar al-Qadhafi rapidly disintegrated as the country fell into a new internal conflict. Rival armed groups also overran a fragile political process in Yemen, and the effects of the Syrian war paralyzed elected institutions in Lebanon. Egypt continued its rollback of post- Mubarak reforms and solidified its return to autocracy with sham elections and a crackdown on all forms of dissent.
Following high-profile killings of Israeli and Palestinian civilians and a campaign of rocket attacks on Israel by Gaza-based militants, the Israel Defense Forces launched a 50-day air and ground offensive in Gaza over the summer. More than 2,200 people died, mostly Gazan civilians, and tens of thousands of homes in Gaza were damaged or destroyed. Israel was criticized for responding to attacks by Hamas militants in a disproportionate way, while Hamas was criticized for entrenching rocket launchers and fighters in civilian neighborhoods.
Notable gains or declines:
Bahrain’s political rights rating declined from 6 to 7 due to grave flaws in the 2014 legislative elections and the government’s unwillingness to address long-standing grievances among the majority Shiite community about the drawing of electoral districts and the possibility of fair representation.
Egypt received a downward trend arrow due to the complete marginalization of the opposition, state surveillance of electronic communications, public exhortations to report critics of the government to the authorities, and the mass trials and unjustified imprisonment of members of the Muslim Brotherhood.
Iraq’s political rights rating declined from 5 to 6 due to the Islamic State’s attempts to destroy Christian, Shiite, Yazidi, and other communities under its control, as well as attacks on Sunnis by state-sponsored Shiite militias.
Lebanon received a downward trend arrow due to the parliament’s repeated failure to elect a president and its postponement of overdue legislative elections for another two and a half years, which left the country with a presidential void and a National Assembly whose mandate expired in 2013.
Libya’s political rights rating declined from 4 to 6, its civil liberties rating declined from 5 to 6, and its
FREEDOM IN THE WORLD 2015
Discarding Democracy: Return to the Iron Fist
10
status declined from Partly Free to Not Free due to the country’s descent into a civil war, which contributed to a humanitarian crisis as citizens fled embattled cities, and led to pressure on civil society and media outlets amid the increased political polarization.
Syria received a downward trend arrow due to worsening religious persecution, weakening of civil society groups and rule of law, and the large-scale starvation and torture of civilians and detainees.
Tunisia’s political rights rating improved from 3 to 1 and its status improved from Partly Free to Free
due to the adoption of a progressive constitution, governance improvements under a consensus-based caretaker administration, and the holding of free and fair parliamentary and presidential elections, all with a high degree of transparency.
Yemen received a downward trend arrow due to the Houthi militant group’s seizure and occupation of the capital city, its forced reconfiguration of the cabinet, and its other demands on the president, which paralyzed Yemen’s formal political process.
Eurasia: Ukraine in turmoil, conditions worsen in Central Asia
Events in Eurasia in 2014 were dominated by the upheaval in Ukraine. Gains related to the ouster of President Viktor Yanukovych through the Euromaidan protests in February, which led to the election of a new president and parliament later in the year, were offset by Russia’s seizure of Crimea in March and ongoing battles with pro-Russian separatists in eastern Ukraine. Crimea, evaluated separately for the first time for Freedom in the World 2015, emerged with a dismal freedom rating of 6.5 on a 7-point scale and a Not Free status, reflecting repressive conditions in which residents—especially Tatars and others who opposed the forced annexation—were deprived of their political rights and civil liberties.
The Russian government coupled its rejection of international pressure over Ukraine with intensified domestic controls on dissent, tightening its grip on the media sector and nongovernmental organizations.
Central Asia also took a turn for the worse in 2014. Kyrgyzstan, typically rated better than its neighbors, suffered from increased government restrictions on freedom of assembly and civil society groups. In Tajikistan, a sustained offensive against political pluralism continued with the persecution of opposition parties and the designation of one opposition movement, Group 24, as an extremist organization.
The government of Azerbaijan similarly renewed its assault on dissent in 2014, targeting traditional media
MIDDLE EAST AND NORTH AFRICA: STATUS BY COUNTRY
MIDDLE EAST AND NORTH AFRICA: STATUS BY POPULATION
MENA: STATUS BY COUNTRIES MENA: STATUS BY COUNTRIESMENA: STATUS BY POPULATION
17%72%
11%13 countries
3 countries
2 countries
5% 85% 10%
19,206,000
41,926,000
349,145,000
Total population: 410,277,000
FREE
PARTLY FREE NOT FREE
Freedom House
www.freedomhouse.org/report/freedom-world/freedom-world-2015 11
and civil society organizations for legal harassment, arbitrary detention, and physical abuse.
Ratings for the region as a whole are the second worst in the world after the Middle East, and Crimea joins three other Eurasian states—Belarus, Turkmenistan, and Uzbekistan—on Freedom House’s list of the world’s most repressive countries and territories for 2014.
Notable gains or declines:
Azerbaijan received a downward trend arrow due to an intensified crackdown on dissent, including the imprisonment and abuse of human rights advocates and journalists.
Kyrgyzstan received a downward trend arrow due to a government crackdown on freedom of assembly and the ability of nongovernmental organizations to operate.
Russia’s civil liberties rating declined from 5 to 6 due to expanded media controls, a dramatically increased level of propaganda on state-controlled television, and new restrictions on the ability of some citizens to travel abroad.
Tajikistan received a downward trend arrow due to constant abuse of opposition parties at the local level in the run-up to parliamentary elections, the designation of the political reform and opposition movement Group 24 as an extremist entity in October, and the arrest and temporary detention of academic researcher Alexander Sodiqov on treason charges.
Ukraine’s political rights rating rose from 4 to 3 due to improvements in political pluralism, parliamentary elections, and government transparency following the departure of President Viktor Yanukovych.
Asia-Pacific: Fair elections, a coup, and stalled reforms
Citizens of three major Asian states—India, Japan, and Indonesia—went to the polls in 2014, handing their leaders strong mandates through what were largely open and fair electoral processes. These positive achievements contrasted sharply with the coup d’état in Thailand, in which the military ousted an elected government, suspended the constitution, and implemented martial law restrictions that drastically rolled back political rights and civil liberties.
Myanmar, which has only partly abandoned military rule, began to veer from the path to democracy. Journalists and demonstrators faced greater restrictions, the Rohingya minority continued to suffer from violence and official discrimination, and proposed laws that would ban religious conversions and interfaith marriages threatened to legitimize anti- Muslim extremism.
EURASIA: STATUS BY COUNTRY EURASIA: STATUS BY POPULATION
EURASIA: STATUS BY COUNTRIES EURASIA: STATUS BY POPULATION
21%79%
60,642,000
224,352,000
Total population: 284,994,000
42% 58%
5 countries
7 countries
FREE PARTLY FREE NOT FREE
FREEDOM IN THE WORLD 2015
Discarding Democracy: Return to the Iron Fist
12
Notable gains or declines:
Afghanistan received a downward trend arrow due to increased violence against journalists and civilians amid the withdrawal of international combat troops.
Bangladesh’s political rights rating declined from 3 to 4 due to national elections that were marred by an opposition boycott, as well as widespread violence and intimidation by a range of political parties.
East Timor’s civil liberties rating improved from 4 to 3 due to a decrease in restrictions on peaceful assembly and an overall improvement in the internal security situation over the past several years.
Fiji’s political rights rating improved from 6 to 3 due to September general elections—the first since a 2006 coup—that were deemed free and fair.
Hong Kong received a downward trend arrow due to restrictions on press freedom and freedom of assembly surrounding protests against a Chinese government decision to limit candidate nominations for future executive elections.
Malaysia received a downward trend arrow due to the government’s use of the Sedition Act to intimidate political opponents, an increase in arrests and harassment of Shiite Muslims and transgender Malaysians, and more extensive use of defamation laws to silence independent or critical voices.
Myanmar’s civil liberties rating declined from 5 to 6 due to restrictions on media freedom, including the arrest and imprisonment of a number of journalists.
Nauru’s civil liberties rating declined from 1 to 2 due to government attempts to limit freedom of expression among foreign journalists and opposition figures, as well as the dismissal of judicial officials who refused the government’s push to try asylum seekers charged with rioting at a detention center in 2013.
Nepal’s political rights rating improved from 4 to 3 due to the functioning of a stable government for the first time in over five years following 2013 elections, and significant progress by the main political parties toward the completion of a draft constitution.
The Solomon Islands’ political rights rating improved from 4 to 3 as a result of relatively successful October elections, which featured biometric registration and were accepted as legitimate by both the opposition and voters.
South Korea received a downward trend arrow due to the increased intimidation of political opponents of President Park Geun-hye and crackdowns on public criticism of her performance following the Sewol ferry accident.
Sri Lanka’s civil liberties rating declined from 4 to 5 due to increased pressure on freedom of expression and association, including curbs on traditional media and internet-based news and opinion, and surveillance and harassment of civil society activists.
Thailand’s political rights rating declined from 4 to 6, its civil liberties rating declined from 4 to 5, and its status declined from Partly Free to Not Free due to the May military coup, whose leaders abolished the 2007 constitution and imposed severe restrictions on speech and assembly.
ASIA-PACIFIC: STATUS BY COUNTRY ASIA-PACIFIC: STATUS BY POPULATION
1,653,087,627
ASIA PACIFIC: STATUS BY COUNTRIES ASIA PACIFIC: STATUS BY POPULATION
42%
20% 38% 1,528,665,252798,838,300
Total population: 3,980,591,179
41%
36%
23%
14 countries
16 countries
9 countries
FREE
PARTLY FREE
NOT FREE
Freedom House
www.freedomhouse.org/report/freedom-world/freedom-world-2015 13
Europe: Democratic setbacks in Hungary, Turkey
In Hungary, parliamentary and local elections revealed the extent to which recent legislative and other changes have tilted the playing field in favor of the ruling party, Fidesz. Observers noted slanted media coverage, the misuse of state resources, gerrymandering, and campaign spending problems. With its renewed parliamentary supermajority, Fidesz continued to transform the country’s institutions, facing few obstacles from the divided and enfeebled opposition.
Turkey drifted much further from democratic norms, with longtime prime minister Recep Tayyip Erdoğan rising to the presidency and overseeing government attempts to quash corruption cases against his allies and associates. The media and judiciary both faced greater interference by the executive and legislative branches, including a series of raids and arrests targeting media outlets affiliated with Erdoğan’s political enemies.
Notable gains or declines:
Bosnia and Herzegovina’s political rights rating declined from 3 to 4 because the government
largely ignored a significant civic movement protesting corruption and calling for reforms in early 2014, and proved generally unresponsive to the population’s concerns.
Hungary’s political rights rating declined from 1 to 2 due to an election campaign that demonstrated the diminished space for fair competition given legislative and other advantages accrued by the ruling party.
Kosovo’s political rights rating improved from 5 to 4 due to the comparatively successful conduct of June elections and a subsequent agreement by rival parties to form a coalition government.
Macedonia’s political rights rating declined from 3 to 4 due to serious shortcomings in the April general elections and a related legislative boycott by the opposition.
Turkey received a downward trend arrow due to more pronounced political interference in anticorruption mechanisms and judicial processes, and greater tensions between majority Sunni Muslims and minority Alevis.
EUROPE: STATUS BY COUNTRY EUROPE: STATUS BY POPULATION
EUROPE: STATUS BY COUNTRIES EUROPE: STATUS BY POPULATION
88%
12%
37 countries
5 countries 14%
86%
528,443,000
87,909,000
Total population: 616,352,000
FREE
PARTLY FREE
NOT FREE
14
FREEDOM IN THE WORLD 2015
FREE PARTLY FREE NOT FREE
FREEDOM IN THE WORLD 2015
Discarding Democracy: Return to the Iron Fist
14
www.freedomhouse.org/report/freedom-world/freedom-world-2015 15
FREEDOM IN THE WORLD 2015
FREE PARTLY FREE NOT FREE
Freedom House
www.freedomhouse.org/report/freedom-world/freedom-world-2015 15
FREEDOM IN THE WORLD 2015
Discarding Democracy: Return to the Iron Fist
16
Sub-Saharan Africa: Fragile states face challenges from Ebola, Islamist militants
Sub-Saharan Africa again experienced extreme volatility in 2014. News from the continent was dominated by the Ebola outbreak in Guinea, Liberia, and Sierra Leone, and a sharp rise in violence by Islamist militants from Boko Haram in Nigeria and Al-Shabaab in Kenya. However, several other countries, particularly in East Africa, suffered democratic declines during the year, as repressive governments further limited the space for critical views.
In Uganda, a series of recent laws that targeted the opposition, civil society, the LGBT community, and women led to serious rights abuses and increased suppression of dissent. Burundi’s government cracked down further on the already-restricted opposition in advance of 2015 elections, and critics of the authorities in Rwanda faced increased surveillance and harassment online.
Civil conflicts sparked by poor governance continued to rage in South Sudan and Central African Republic in 2014. In South Sudan, the war fueled widespread ethnic violence and displacement, and the rival factions failed to agree on a peace deal that would allow the country to hold elections on schedule in 2015. Although Central African Republic formed a transitional government in January in the wake of a March 2013 coup, attacks by Muslim and Christian militias led to a rise in intercommunal clashes and thousands of civilian deaths, and forced more than 800,000 people to flee their homes.
In Burkina Faso, President Blaise Compaoré was forced to resign amid popular protests over his attempt to change the constitution and extend his 27-year rule in 2015. This led to the dissolution of the government and parliament by the military, which took charge of the country.
Improvements were seen in Madagascar and Guinea- Bissau, which held their first elections during late 2013 and 2014 following coups in previous years. It remained uncertain whether these gains would be consolidated.
Notable gains or declines:
Burkina Faso’s political rights rating declined from 5 to 6 as a result of the dissolution of the government and parliament by the military, which took charge of the
country after President Blaise Compaoré was forced to resign amid popular protests over his attempt to run for reelection in 2015.
Burundi’s political rights rating declined from 5 to 6, and its status declined from Partly Free to Not Free, due to a coordinated government crackdown on opposition party members and critics, with dozens of arrests and harsh sentences imposed on political activists and human rights defenders.
The Gambia received a downward trend arrow due to an amendment to the criminal code that increased the penalty for “aggravated homosexuality” to life in prison, leading to new arrests of suspected LGBT people and an intensified climate of fear.
Guinea-Bissau’s political rights rating improved from 6 to 5, and its status improved from Not Free to Partly Free, because the 2014 elections—the first since a 2012 coup—were deemed free and fair by international and national observers, and the opposition was able to compete and increase its participation in government.
Lesotho received a downward trend arrow due to a failed military coup in August, which shook the country’s political institutions and left lasting tensions.
Liberia received a downward trend arrow due to the government’s imposition of ill-advised quarantines that restricted freedom of movement and employment in some of the country’s most destitute areas, as well as several new or revived restrictions on freedoms of the press and assembly.
Madagascar’s political rights rating improved from 5 to 4 due to a peaceful transition after recovery from an earlier coup and the seating of a new parliament that included significant opposition representation.
Nigeria’s civil liberties rating declined from 4 to 5 due a sharp deterioration in conditions for residents of areas affected by the Boko Haram insurgency, including mass displacement and a dramatic increase in violence perpetrated by both the militants and security forces.
Rwanda’s civil liberties rating declined from 5 to 6 due to the narrowing space for expression and
Freedom House
www.freedomhouse.org/report/freedom-world/freedom-world-2015 17
discussion of views that are critical of the government, particularly on the internet, amid increased suspicions of government surveillance of private communications.
South Sudan’s political rights rating declined from 6 to 7 due to the intensification of the civil war, which derailed the electoral timetable and featured serious human rights abuses by the combatants, including deliberate attacks on rival ethnic groups for political reasons.
Swaziland received a downward trend arrow due to an intensified crackdown on freedom of expression, including the jailing of a journalist and a lawyer for criticizing the country’s chief justice.
Uganda’s civil liberties rating declined from 4 to 5, and its status declined from Partly Free to Not Free, due to increased violations of individual rights and the freedoms of expression, assembly, and association, particularly for opposition supporters, civil society groups, women, and the LGBT community.
Americas: Insecurity in Mexico, opportunity in Cuba
In Mexico, public outrage at the authorities’ failure to stem criminal violence and corruption reached a boiling point after the disappearance of 43 politically active students in Guerrero. Protests initially led by the families of the students, who were killed by a criminal gang linked to local officials, grew into mass demonstrations across the country that challenged the administration of President Enrique Peña Nieto. Organized crime and gang violence also continued to rise in Honduras, Guatemala, and El Salvador, leading thousands of citizens to flee to the United States during the year.
A major development in the region was the announcement that the United States and Cuba had agreed to the normalization of relations after a rupture
of more than 50 years. Although Cuba is the Americas’ worst-rated country in Freedom in the World, it has shown modest progress over the past several years, with Cubans gaining more rights to establish private businesses and travel abroad. In 2014, Cuba registered improvement for a growth in independent media, most notably the new digital newspaper 14ymedio. While it remains illegal to print and distribute such media, independent journalists have found ways to share their stories online and via data packets that circulate in the black market. As part of the normalization agreement, Cuba released a number of political prisoners, including U.S. contractor Alan Gross. However, the accord included no other human rights stipulations.
SUB-SAHARAN AFRICA: STATUS BY COUNTRY SUB-SAHARAN AFRICA: STATUS BY POPULATION
SUB–SAHARAN AFRICA: STATUS BY COUNTRIES SUB–SAHARAN AFRICA: STATUS BY POPULATION
12%
40%
48%
113,219,000
388,372,000
455,629,000
Total population: 957,220,000
21 countries
18 countries
10 countries
37%
43%
20%
FREE PARTLY FREE NOT FREE
18
FREEDOM IN THE WORLD 2015
Discarding Democracy: Return to the Iron Fist
The United States experienced a wave of protests over separate police killings of unarmed black males in Missouri, New York, and elsewhere, and the repeated failure of prosecutors to secure indictments of the officers responsible. The protests led to a variety of proposals for reforming police tactics, including the introduction of video cameras to record officers’ interactions with civilians. Separately, in December the Senate released a lengthy report on the Central Intelligence Agency (CIA)’s torture and mistreatment of terrorism suspects in the years immediately after the 2001 terrorist attacks on the country. The report detailed the frequency and severity of CIA interrogation techniques, as well as the lack of oversight by the White House and Congress. Human rights groups and others reiterated calls for the prosecution of those responsible for the abuses, but critics said the report was biased, and there were no immediate signs of a new criminal investigation.
The governments of Venezuela and Ecuador continued their pattern of cracking down on the political opposition and other critical voices. Venezuelan authorities responded to opposition- led demonstrations in the spring with particularly repressive measures, including mass arrests, excessive force, and alleged physical abuse of detained protesters.
Notable gains or declines:
Ecuador received a downward trend arrow due to increased limits on freedom of expression, including the monitoring of online content and harassment of bloggers and social-media users.
Haiti’s political rights rating declined from 4 to 5 due to its failure to hold constitutionally mandated parliamentary and municipal elections for three years, use of the judicial system to persecute political opponents and human rights defenders, and tolerance of violence against media that are critical of the government.
Mexico received a downward trend arrow due to the forced disappearance of 43 students who were engaging in political activities that reportedly angered local authorities in the town of Iguala, Guerrero, an atrocity that highlighted the extent of corruption among local authorities and the environment of impunity in the country.
Venezuela received a downward trend arrow due to the government’s repressive response to antigovernment demonstrations, including violence by security forces, the politicized arrests of opposition supporters, and the legal system’s failure to protect basic due process rights for all detained Venezuelans.
AMERICAS: STATUS BY COUNTRY AMERICAS: STATUS BY POPULATION
AMERICAS: STATUS BY COUNTRIES AMERICAS: STATUS BY POPULATION
271,854,000
11,150,000 683,104,951
28% 71%
1%
Total population: 966,108,951
68% 29%
3%24 countries
10 countries
1 country
FREE
PARTLY FREE NOT FREE
Freedom House
www.freedomhouse.org/report/freedom-world/freedom-world-2015 19
Conclusion: The system of choice
Along with the emergence of popular movements for democratic change, the past year brought clear evidence of crisis in major undemocratic states.
For some time now, the momentum of world politics has favored democracy’s adversaries. While the dramatic gains of the late 20th century have not been erased, the institutions meant to ensure fair elections, a combative press, checks on state power, and probity in government and commerce are showing wear and tear in the new or revived democracies of Central Europe, Latin America, and Asia. In the Middle East, the potential of the Arab Spring has given way to the chaos and carnage that prevail in Syria, Iraq, Libya, and Yemen, and to a ruthless dictatorship in Egypt. In Africa, the promise of freedom survives, but the dominant trend is one of corruption, internal conflict, terrorism, and ugly campaigns against the LGBT community. Even in the United States, the year’s headlines featured racial strife, a renewed argument over counterterrorism tactics, and political gridlock.
There are, some might say, few compelling advertisements today for the benefits of democratic government, and few signs that the retreat of open political systems can be reversed. However, several major events during 2014 suggest that this gloomy assessment is off the mark.
In Ukraine, hundreds of thousands of people rose up to defy a kleptocratic leadership that offered the country a political and economic dead end. Given the choice between a future course patterned on Russian authoritarianism and a path toward Europe and its democratic standards, the majority did not hesitate in choosing the option of freedom, even with its uncertainties. The Kremlin has imposed a terrible
punishment for this decision, but so far Ukrainians have not wavered in their defiance.
In Hong Kong, the student-led Umbrella Movement emerged after the Communist leadership in Beijing announced that contrary to previous commitments and public expectations, elections for chief executive would require candidates to be nominated by a pro- Beijing committee, making universal suffrage a hollow exercise. The controversy epitomized both Beijing’s refusal to countenance the basic tenets of democracy and the ultimate weakness of its legitimacy among the public. It also stood as a powerful reminder that while China’s model of state-driven growth combined with strict political control is attractive to elites in authoritarian settings (and to some in democracies as well), ordinary people, and especially the young, find China’s rejection of freedom profoundly unappealing. Notably, the people of Taiwan, through student protests and local election results during the year, strongly voiced their preference for a future in which popular sovereignty prevails.
Along with the emergence of popular movements for democratic change, the past year brought clear evidence of crisis in major undemocratic states.
In Venezuela, a toxic mixture of corruption, misrule, and oil-price declines brought shortages, rampant inflation, and enhanced repression. Once touted as a possible template for leftist-populist governments across Latin America, the system set in place by the late Hugo Chávez now stands as a textbook case of political and economic dysfunction.
20
FREEDOM IN THE WORLD 2015
Discarding Democracy: Return to the Iron Fist
Plummeting oil prices also revealed the weaknesses of Vladimir Putin’s dictatorship. But Russia’s problems run deeper than a vulnerability to the energy market. Corruption, cronyism, and the absence of the rule of law have discouraged investment and economic diversification. Pervasive propaganda has virtually eliminated critical voices from policy debates. And the absence of checks on presidential power has led to disastrous foreign adventures and diplomatic blunders.
Tolerating risk These and other examples from the year should remind the world how much democracy matters. Antidemocratic practices lead to civil war and humanitarian crisis. They facilitate the growth of terrorist movements, whose effects inevitably spread beyond national borders. Corruption and poor governance fuel economic instability, which can also have regional or even global consequences.
Will the world’s established democracies come to recognize that the global assault on free institutions poses a threat to their own national interests? The sanctions placed on Russia by the United States, Europe, and others are a welcome development. They send a message that invading one’s neighbor will have repercussions. The same might be said for the coalition against the Islamic State.
But such firm messages have been lacking when despotic regimes intimidate, jail, or kill their own people. President Sisi is treated as a strong ruler and a partner in the fight against terrorism despite his enforcement of a level of repression not seen in Egypt in decades. The leaders of democracies compete for China’s favor even as Beijing steps up internal controls and pushes its expansive territorial claims. In Latin America, Brazil and other democracies respond to Venezuela’s deterioration with silence. In Asia, major democracies like India and Indonesia have declined to use their influence to encourage a return to civilian rule in Thailand.
In short, democracies often seem determined to wait for authoritarian misrule to blossom into international catastrophe before they take remedial action. This is unfortunate, as even the most powerful repressive regimes have shown that they are susceptible to pressures from their own people and from the outside as well. And ordinary citizens have exhibited a willingness to challenge rulers with established histories of bloodletting in the service of political control. Democracies face many problems of their own, but their biggest mistake would be to accept the proposition that they are impotent in the face of strongmen for whom bullying and lies are the fundamental currencies of political exchange. This is clearly not the case, even in such difficult times.
Worst of the Worst
Of the 51 countries and territories designated as Not Free, 12 have been given the worst possible rating of 7 for both political rights and civil liberties:
• Central African Republic • Equatorial Guinea • Eritrea • North Korea • Saudi Arabia • Somalia • Sudan • Syria • Turkmenistan • Uzbekistan • Tibet • Western Sahara
The following 7 countries and 3 territories received ratings that were slightly better than the worst possible, with 7 for political rights and 6 for civil liberties:
• Bahrain • Belarus • Chad • China • Cuba • Laos • South Sudan • Crimea • Gaza Strip • South Ossetia
Freedom House
www.freedomhouse.org/report/freedom-world/freedom-world-2015 21
Country Freedom Status PR CL Trend Arrow
Afghanistan Not Free 6 6
Albania* Partly Free 3 3
Algeria Not Free 6 5
Andorra* Free 1 1
Angola Not Free 6 5
Antigua and Barbuda* Free 2 2
Argentina* Free 2 2
Armenia Partly Free 5 4
Australia* Free 1 1
Austria* Free 1 1
Azerbaijan Not Free 6 6
Bahamas* Free 1 1
Bahrain Not Free 7 ▼ 6
Bangladesh* Partly Free 4 ▼ 4
Barbados* Free 1 1
Belarus Not Free 7 6
Belgium* Free 1 1
Belize* Free 1 2
Benin* Free 2 2
Bhutan* Partly Free 3 4
Bolivia* Partly Free 3 3
Bosnia and Herzegovina* Partly Free 4 ▼ 3
Botswana* Free 3 2
Brazil* Free 2 2
Brunei Not Free 6 5
Bulgaria* Free 2 2
Burkina Faso Partly Free 6 ▼ 3
Burundi Not Free ▼ 6 ▼ 5
Cambodia Not Free 6 5
Cameroon Not Free 6 6
INDEPENDENT COUNTRIES
PR and CL stand for political rights and civil liberties, respectively; 1 represents the most free and 7 the least free rating.
▲ ▼ up or down indicates an improvement or decline in ratings or status since the last survey.
up or down indicates a trend of positive or negative changes that took place but were not sufficient to result in a change in political rights or civil liberties ratings.
* indicates a country’s status as an electoral democracy.
NOTE: The ratings reflect global events from January 1, 2014, through December 31, 2014.
FREEDOM IN THE WORLD 2015
Discarding Democracy: Return to the Iron Fist
22
Country Freedom Status PR CL Trend Arrow
Canada* Free 1 1
Cape Verde* Free 1 1
Central African Republic Not Free 7 7
Chad Not Free 7 6
Chile* Free 1 1
China Not Free 7 6
Colombia* Partly Free 3 4
Comoros* Partly Free 3 4
Congo (Brazzaville) Not Free 6 5
Congo (Kinshasa) Not Free 6 6
Costa Rica* Free 1 1
Côte d’Ivoire Partly Free 5 4
Croatia* Free 1 2
Cuba Not Free 7 6
Cyprus* Free 1 1
Czech Republic* Free 1 1
Denmark* Free 1 1
Djibouti Not Free 6 5
Dominica* Free 1 1
Dominican Republic* Free 2 3
East Timor* Partly Free 3 3 ▲
Ecuador* Partly Free 3 3
Egypt Not Free 6 5
El Salvador* Free 2 3
Equatorial Guinea Not Free 7 7
Eritrea Not Free 7 7
Estonia* Free 1 1
Ethiopia Not Free 6 6
Fiji* Partly Free 3 ▲ 4
Finland* Free 1 1
France* Free 1 1
Gabon Not Free 6 5
The Gambia Not Free 6 6
Georgia* Partly Free 3 3
Germany* Free 1 1
Ghana* Free 1 2
Greece* Free 2 2
INDEPENDENT COUNTRIES continued
Freedom House
www.freedomhouse.org/report/freedom-world/freedom-world-2015 23
INDEPENDENT COUNTRIES continued
Country Freedom Status PR CL Trend Arrow
Grenada* Free 1 2
Guatemala* Partly Free 3 4
Guinea Partly Free 5 5
Guinea-Bissau Partly Free ▲ 5 ▲ 5
Guyana* Free 2 3
Haiti Partly Free 5 ▼ 5
Honduras* Partly Free 4 4
Hungary* Free 2 ▼ 2
Iceland* Free 1 1
India* Free 2 3
Indonesia* Partly Free 2 4
Iran Not Free 6 6
Iraq Not Free 6 ▼ 6
Ireland* Free 1 1
Israel* Free 1 2
Italy* Free 1 1
Jamaica* Free 2 3
Japan* Free 1 1
Jordan Not Free 6 5
Kazakhstan Not Free 6 5
Kenya* Partly Free 4 4
Kiribati* Free 1 1
Kosovo* Partly Free 4 ▲ 4
Kuwait Partly Free 5 5
Kyrgyzstan Partly Free 5 5
Laos Not Free 7 6
Latvia* Free 2 2
Lebanon Partly Free 5 4
Lesotho* Free 2 3
Liberia* Partly Free 3 4
PR and CL stand for political rights and civil liberties, respectively; 1 represents the most free and 7 the least free rating.
▲ ▼ up or down indicates an improvement or decline in ratings or status since the last survey.
up or down indicates a trend of positive or negative changes that took place but were not sufficient to result in a change in political rights or civil liberties ratings.
* indicates a country’s status as an electoral democracy.
NOTE: The ratings reflect global events from January 1, 2014, through December 31, 2014.
FREEDOM IN THE WORLD 2015
Discarding Democracy: Return to the Iron Fist
24
Country Freedom Status PR CL Trend Arrow
Libya Not Free ▼ 6 ▼ 6 ▼
Liechtenstein* Free 1 1
Lithuania* Free 1 1
Luxembourg* Free 1 1
Macedonia* Partly Free 4 ▼ 3
Madagascar* Partly Free 4 ▲ 4
Malawi* Partly Free 3 4
Malaysia Partly Free 4 4
Maldives* Partly Free 4 4
Mali Partly Free 5 4
Malta* Free 1 1
Marshall Islands* Free 1 1
Mauritania Not Free 6 5
Mauritius* Free 1 2
Mexico* Partly Free 3 3
Micronesia* Free 1 1
Moldova* Partly Free 3 3
Monaco* Free 2 1
Mongolia* Free 1 2
Montenegro* Free 3 2
Morocco Partly Free 5 4
Mozambique Partly Free 4 3
Myanmar Not Free 6 6 ▼
Namibia* Free 2 2
Nauru* Free 1 2 ▼
Nepal* Partly Free 4 4
Netherlands* Free 1 1
New Zealand* Free 1 1
Nicaragua Partly Free 4 3
Niger* Partly Free 3 4
Nigeria Partly Free 4 5 ▼
North Korea Not Free 7 7
Norway* Free 1 1
Oman Not Free 6 5
Pakistan* Partly Free 4 5
Palau* Free 1 1
Panama* Free 2 2
INDEPENDENT COUNTRIES continued
Freedom House
www.freedomhouse.org/report/freedom-world/freedom-world-2015 25
INDEPENDENT COUNTRIES continued
Country Freedom Status PR CL Trend Arrow
Papua New Guinea* Partly Free 4 ▼ 3
Paraguay* Partly Free 3 3
Peru* Free 2 3
Philippines* Partly Free 3 3
Poland* Free 1 1
Portugal* Free 1 1
Qatar Not Free 6 5
Romania* Free 2 2
Russia Not Free 6 6 ▼
Rwanda Not Free 6 6 ▼
Saint Kitts and Nevis* Free 1 1
Saint Lucia* Free 1 1
Saint Vincent and Grenadines* Free 1 1
Samoa* Free 2 2
San Marino* Free 1 1
São Tomé and Príncipe* Free 2 2
Saudi Arabia Not Free 7 7
Senegal* Free 2 2
Serbia* Free 2 2
Seychelles* Partly Free 3 3
Sierra Leone* Partly Free 3 3
Singapore Partly Free 4 4
Slovakia* Free 1 1
Slovenia* Free 1 1
Solomon Islands* Partly Free 3 ▲ 3
Somalia Not Free 7 7
South Africa* Free 2 2
South Korea* Free 2 2
South Sudan Not Free 7 ▼ 6
Spain* Free 1 1
PR and CL stand for political rights and civil liberties, respectively; 1 represents the most free and 7 the least free rating.
▲ ▼ up or down indicates an improvement or decline in ratings or status since the last survey.
up or down indicates a trend of positive or negative changes that took place but were not sufficient to result in a change in political rights or civil liberties ratings.
* indicates a country’s status as an electoral democracy.
NOTE: The ratings reflect global events from January 1, 2014, through December 31, 2014.
FREEDOM IN THE WORLD 2015
Discarding Democracy: Return to the Iron Fist
26
Country Freedom Status PR CL Trend Arrow
Sri Lanka Partly Free 5 5 ▼
Sudan Not Free 7 7
Suriname* Free 2 2
Swaziland Not Free 7 5
Sweden* Free 1 1
Switzerland* Free 1 1
Syria Not Free 7 7
Taiwan* Free 1 2
Tajikistan Not Free 6 6
Tanzania* Partly Free 3 3
Thailand Not Free ▼ 6 ▼ 5 ▼
Togo Partly Free 4 4
Tonga* Free 2 2
Trinidad and Tobago* Free 2 2
Tunisia* Free ▲ 1 ▲ 3
Turkey* Partly Free 3 4
Turkmenistan Not Free 7 7
Tuvalu* Free 1 1
Uganda Not Free ▼ 6 5 ▼
Ukraine* Partly Free 3 ▲ 3
United Arab Emirates Not Free 6 6
United Kingdom* Free 1 1
United States* Free 1 1
Uruguay* Free 1 1
Uzbekistan Not Free 7 7
Vanuatu* Free 2 2
Venezuela Partly Free 5 5
Vietnam Not Free 7 5
Yemen Not Free 6 6
Zambia* Partly Free 3 4
Zimbabwe Not Free 5 6
PR and CL stand for political rights and civil liberties, respectively; 1 represents the most free and 7 the least free rating.
▲ ▼ up or down indicates an improvement or decline in ratings or status since the last survey.
up or down indicates a trend of positive or negative changes that took place but were not sufficient to result in a change in political rights or civil liberties ratings.
* indicates a country’s status as an electoral democracy.
NOTE: The ratings reflect global events from January 1, 2014, through December 31, 2014.
Freedom House
www.freedomhouse.org/report/freedom-world/freedom-world-2015 27
Territory Freedom Status PR CL Trend Arrow
Hong Kong Partly Free 5 2
Puerto Rico Free 1 2
Territory Freedom Status PR CL Trend Arrow
Abkhazia Partly Free 4 5
Crimea Not Free 7 6
Gaza Strip Not Free 7 6
Indian Kashmir Partly Free 4 4
Nagorno-Karabakh Partly Free 5 5
Northern Cyprus Free 2 2
Pakistani Kashmir Not Free 6 5
Somaliland Partly Free 4 5
South Ossetia Not Free 7 6
Tibet Not Free 7 7
Transnistria Not Free 6 6
West Bank Not Free 6 5
Western Sahara Not Free 7 7
RELATED TERRITORIES
DISPUTED TERRITORIES
PR and CL stand for political rights and civil liberties, respectively; 1 represents the most free and 7 the least free rating.
▲ ▼ up or down indicates an improvement or decline in ratings or status since the last survey.
up or down indicates a trend of positive or negative changes that took place but were not sufficient to result in a change in political rights or civil liberties ratings.
* The electoral democracy designation does not apply to territories.
NOTE: The ratings reflect global events from January 1, 2014, through December 31, 2014.
FREEDOM IN THE WORLD 2015
Discarding Democracy: Return to the Iron Fist
28
Antidemocratic practices lead to civil war and humanitarian crisis. They facilitate the growth of terrorist movements, whose effects inevitably spread beyond national borders. Corruption and poor governance fuel economic instability.
www.freedomhouse.org/report/freedom-world/freedom-world-2015
Freedom House is a nonprofit, nonpartisan organization that supports democratic change, monitors freedom, and advocates for democracy and human rights.
1850 M Street NW, Floor 11 Washington, DC 20036
120 Wall Street, Floor 26 New York, NY 10005
www.freedomhouse.org
202.296.5101 [email protected]
week 11/Two concepts of sovereignty .pdf
11/6/17, 4(57 PMTwo concepts of sovereignty | The Economist
Page 1 of 4http://www.economist.com/node/324795#print
More from The Economist My Subscription Log in or registerSubscribe
World politics Business & finance Economics Science & technology Culture Blogs Debate Multimedia Print edition
In this section
Two concepts of sovereignty
State v church
Political law
Votes for Algerian motherhood
Making money out of Angola
Sep 16th 1999 | NEW YORK
BY INVITATION
Two concepts of sovereignty As heads of state and government gather in New York for the annual session of the UN General Assembly Kofi Annan, the UN secretary-general, gives us his thoughts on international intervention in humanitarian crises, and the changes needed for the next century
THE tragedy of East Timor, coming so soon after that of Kosovo, has focused attention once again on the need for timely intervention by the international community when death and suffering are being inflicted on large numbers of people, and when the state nominally in charge is unable or unwilling to stop it.
In Kosovo a group of states intervened without seeking authority from the United Nations Security Council. In Timor the council has now authorised intervention, but only after obtaining an invitation from Indonesia. We all hope that this will rapidly stabilise the situation, but many hundreds— probably thousands—of innocent people have already perished. As in Rwanda five years ago, the international community stands accused of doing too little, too late.
Neither of these precedents is satisfactory as a model for the new millennium. Just as we have learnt that the world cannot stand aside when gross and systematic violations of human rights are taking place, we have also learnt that, if it is to enjoy the sustained support of the world's peoples, intervention must be based on legitimate and universal principles. We need to adapt our international system better to a world with new actors, new responsibilities, and new possibilities for peace and progress.
State sovereignty, in its most basic sense, is being redefined —not least by the forces of globalisation and international co-operation. States are now widely understood to be instruments at the service of their peoples, and not vice versa. At the same time individual sovereignty—by which I mean the fundamental freedom of each individual, enshrined in the charter of the UN and subsequent international treaties—has been enhanced by a renewed and spreading consciousness of individual rights. When we
Tweet
Reuters
Advertisement
Follow The Economist
Latest updates »
Akbar al-Baker's Chinese takeaway: Why Qatar Airways has bought 9.6% of... Gulliver | 1 hour 37 mins ago
Paradise found: A massive trove of data on offshore transactions is leaked Finance & Economics | 2 hours 18 mins ago
Economics and democracy: Where economic power goes, political power will... Buttonwood’s notebook | Nov 6th, 15:23
Daily chart: A mass shooting at a church in Texas
Timekeeper reading list Reprints & permissions
Like 71
11/6/17, 4(57 PMTwo concepts of sovereignty | The Economist
Page 2 of 4http://www.economist.com/node/324795#print
Charming
Reprints
read the charter today, we are more than ever conscious that its aim is to protect individual human beings, not to protect those who abuse them.
These changes in the world do not make hard political choices any easier. But they do oblige us to think anew about such questions as how the UN responds to humanitarian crises; and why states are willing to act in some areas of conflict, but not in others where the daily toll of death and suffering is as bad or worse. From Sierra Leone to Sudan, from Angola to Afghanistan, there are people who need more than words of sympathy. They need a real and sustained commitment to help end their cycles of violence, and give them a new chance to achieve peace and prosperity.
The genocide in Rwanda showed us how terrible the consequences of inaction can be in the face of mass murder. But this year's conflict in Kosovo raised equally important questions about the consequences of action without international consensus and clear legal authority.
It has cast in stark relief the dilemma of so-called “humanitarian intervention”. On the one hand, is it legitimate for a regional organisation to use force without a UN mandate? On the other, is it permissible to let gross and systematic violations of human rights, with grave humanitarian consequences, continue unchecked? The inability of the international community to reconcile these two compelling interests in the case of Kosovo can be viewed only as a tragedy.
To avoid repeating such tragedies in the next century, I believe it is essential that the international community reach consensus—not only on the principle that massive and systematic violations of human rights must be checked, wherever they take place, but also on ways of deciding what action is necessary, and when, and by whom. The Kosovo conflict and its outcome have prompted a debate of worldwide importance. And to each side in this debate difficult questions can be posed.
To those for whom the greatest threat to the future of international order is the use of force in the absence of a Security Council mandate, one might say: leave Kosovo aside for a moment, and think about Rwanda. Imagine for one moment that, in those dark days and hours leading up to the genocide, there had been a coalition of states ready and willing to act in defence of the Tutsi population, but the council had refused or delayed giving the green light. Should such a coalition then have stood idly by while the horror unfolded?
To those for whom the Kosovo action heralded a new era when states and groups of states can take military action outside the established mechanisms for enforcing international law, one might equally ask: Is there not a danger of such interventions undermining the imperfect, yet resilient, security system created after the second world war, and of setting dangerous precedents for future interventions without a clear criterion to decide who might invoke these precedents and in what circumstances? Nothing in the UN charter precludes a recognition that there are rights beyond borders. What the charter does say is that “armed force shall not be used, save in the common interest.” But what is that common interest? Who shall define it? Who shall defend it? Under whose authority? And with what means of intervention? In seeking answers to these monumental questions, I see four aspects of intervention which need to be considered with special care.
has left at least 26... Graphic detail | Nov 6th, 15:02
Evoking Iphigenia: “The Killing of a Sacred Deer” is a true... Prospero | Nov 6th, 11:58
Spiritual but not religious: Tingles of the transcendent don’t always... Erasmus | Nov 6th, 08:43
The Economist explains: Why France is facing a butter squeeze The Economist explains | Nov 6th, 07:47
More latest updates »
Most commented
Advertisement
Products and events
Test your EQ Take our weekly news quiz to stay on top of the
Scandal, outrage and politics Do social media threaten democracy?
A bill of two halves: A lot to like and a lot to dislike in the Republican tax bill Horror in Manhattan: An act of terror in New York Less Euromaidan, more Gamergate: Once considered a boon to democracy, social media have started to look like its nemesis The Spanish state hits back: Eight Catalan leaders are jailed
1
2
3 4
5
11/6/17, 4(57 PMTwo concepts of sovereignty | The Economist
Page 3 of 4http://www.economist.com/node/324795#print
First, “intervention” should not be understood as referring only to the use of force. A tragic irony of many of the crises that go unnoticed or unchallenged in the world today is that they could be dealt with by far less perilous acts of intervention than the one we saw this year in Yugoslavia. And yet the commitment of the world to peacekeeping, to humanitarian assistance, to rehabilitation and reconstruction varies greatly from region to region, and crisis to crisis. If the new commitment to humanitarian action is to retain the support of the world's peoples, it must be—and must be seen to be—universal, irrespective of region or nation. Humanity, after all, is indivisible.
Second, it is clear that traditional notions of sovereignty alone are not the only obstacle to effective action in humanitarian crises. No less significant are the ways in which states define their national interests. The world has changed in profound ways since the end of the cold war, but I fear our conceptions of national interest have failed to follow suit. A new, broader definition of national interest is needed in the new century, which would induce states to find greater unity in the pursuit of common goals and values. In the context of many of the challenges facing humanity today, the collective interest is the national interest.
Third, in cases where forceful intervention does become necessary, the Security Council —the body charged with authorising the use of force under international law—must be able to rise to the challenge. The choice must not be between council unity and inaction in the face of genocide—as in the case of Rwanda—and council division, but regional action, as in the case of Kosovo. In both cases, the UN should have been able to find common ground in upholding the principles of the charter, and acting in defence of our common humanity.
As important as the council's enforcement power is its deterrent power, and unless it is able to assert itself collectively where the cause is just and the means available, its credibility in the eyes of the world may well suffer. If states bent on criminal behaviour know that frontiers are not an absolute defence—that the council will take action to halt the gravest crimes against humanity—then they will not embark on such a course assuming they can get away with it. The charter requires the council to be the defender of the “common interest”. Unless it is seen to be so—in an era of human rights, interdependence and globalisation—there is a danger that others will seek to take its place.
Fourth, when fighting stops, the international commitment to peace must be just as strong as was the commitment to war. In this situation, too, consistency is essential. Just as our commitment to humanitarian action must be universal if it is to be legitimate, so our commitment to peace cannot end as soon as there is a ceasefire. The aftermath of war requires no less skill, no less sacrifice, no fewer resources than the war itself, if lasting peace is to be secured.
This developing international norm in favour of intervention to protect civilians from wholesale slaughter will no doubt continue to pose profound challenges to the international community. In some quarters it will arouse distrust, scepticism, even hostility. But I believe on balance we should welcome it. Why? Because, despite all the difficulties of putting it into practice, it does show that humankind today is less willing than in the past to tolerate suffering in its midst, and more willing to do something about it.
• This article appeared in the International section of the print edition
headlines
Want more from The Economist? Visit The Economist e-store and you’ll find a range of carefully selected products for business and pleasure, Economist books and diaries, and much more
Advertisement
11/6/17, 4(57 PMTwo concepts of sovereignty | The Economist
Page 4 of 4http://www.economist.com/node/324795#print
Investment Associate, Economic Adva…
Jobs.economist.com
Associate Vice- President, External …
Jobs.economist.com
Economist x 3
Jobs.economist.com
Specialist Policy Advisor – Integra…
Jobs.economist.com
MANAGING DIRECTOR
Jobs.economist.com
Copyright © The Economist Newspaper Limited 2017. All rights reserved.
Classified ads
Want more? Subscribe to The Economist and get the week's most relevant news and analysis.
Tweet ShareShare 5
Sections
Debate and discussion
Blogs Research and insights
Contact us
Help
My account
Subscribe
Print edition
Digital editions
Events
Jobs.Economist.com
Timekeeper saved articles
United States Britain Europe China Asia Americas Middle East & Africa International Business & finance Economics Markets & data Science & technology Special reports Culture Multimedia library
The Economist debates Letters to the editor The Economist Quiz
Bagehot's notebook Buttonwood's notebook Democracy in America Erasmus Free exchange Game theory Graphic detail Gulliver Prospero The Economist explains
Topics Economics A-Z The World in 2016 Which MBA? MBA Services The Economist GMAT Tutor The Economist GRE Tutor Executive Education Navigator Reprints and permissions
The Economist Group » The Economist Intelligence Unit The Economist Intelligence Unit Store The Economist Corporate Network Ideas People Media 1843 Magazine Roll Call CQ EuroFinance The Economist Store Editorial Staff Modern Slavery Statement
View complete site index »
Like 71
week 8/rapoport.pdf
Current Perspectives Readings from lnfoTrac® College Edition
Terrorism and
Homeland Security
DIPAK K. GUPTA San Diego State University
THOMSON ~ ..,...
WADSWORTH
Australia • Canada • Mexico • Singapore • Spain United Kingdom • United States
THOMSON ~ ~
VVADSVVORTH
Current Perspectives: Readings from lnfoTrac• College Edition: Terrorism and Homeland Security
Dipak K. Gupta
Editor in Chief: Eve Howard Assistant Editor: Jana Davis Editorial Assistants: Elise Smith and
Rebecca Johnson Technology Project Manager: Susan De Vanna Marketing Manager: Terra Schultz Marketing Assistant: Annabelle Yang Advertising Project Manager: Stacey Purviance Project Manager, Editorial Production: Brenda Ginty
© 2006 Thomson Wadsworth, a part of The Thomson Corporation. Thomson, the Star logo, and Wadsworth are trademarks used herein under license.
ALL RIGHTS RESERVED. No part of this work covered by the copyright hereon may be reproduced or used in any form or by any means-graphic, electronic, or mechanical, including photocopying, recording, taping, Web distribution, information storage and retrieval systems, or in any other manner without the written permission of the publisher.
Printed in the United States of America 1 2 3 4 5 6 7 09 08 07 06 05
For more information about our products, contact us at:
Thomson Learning Academic Resource Center 1-800-423-0563
For permission to use material from this text or product, submit a request online at
http://www.thomsonrights.com. Any additional questions about permissions
can be submitted by email to [email protected].
Library of Congress Control Number: 2004116845
ISBN 0-495-00723-4
Creative Director: Robert Hugel Print Buyer: Karen Hunt Production Service: Rozi Harris, Interactive
Composition Corporation Permissions Editor: Sarah Harkrader Cover Designer: Larry Didona Cover Image: Photo/ibrary.com/Photonica Cover and Text Printer: Thomson West Compositor: Interactive Composition Corporation
Thomson Higher Education 10 Davis Drive Belmont, CA 94002-3098 USA
Asia (including India) Thomson Learning 5 Shenton Way #01-01 UIC Building Singapore 068808
Australia/New Zealand Thomson Learning Australia 1 02 Dodds Street Southbank, Victoria 3006 Australia
Canada Thomson Nelson 1120 Birchmount Road Toronto, Ontario M1K 5G4 Canada
UK/Europe/Middle East/Africa Thomson Learning High Holborn House 50-51 Bedford Row London WC1 R 4LR United Kingdom
Latin America Thomson Learning Seneca, 53 Colonia Polanco 11 560 Mexico D.F. Mexico
Spain (including Portugal) Thomson Paraninfo Calle Magallanes, 25 28015 Madrid, Spain
Contents
Preface v1
1. In His Own Words: Excerpts from Osama bin Laden's Messages 1
--7 2. The Four Waves of Modern Terrorism 9 DAVID C. RAPOPORT
-7 3. "Misunderestimating" Terrorism 38 ALAN B. KRUEGER and DAVID D. LAITIN
4. The Other Evil 45 STROBE TALBOTT
5. License to Kill 47 BERNARD LEWIS
6. Rational Fanatics 53 EHUD SPRINZAK
--=> 7. The Strategic Logic of Suicide Terrorism 63 ROBERT A. PAPE
~
8. Beyond the Abu Sayyaf 105 STEVEN ROGERS
9. The Protean Enemy 111 JESSICA STERN
10. The Future of Political Islam GRAHAM E. FULLER
11. America's Imperial Strategy G. JOHN IKENBERRY
12. History and the Hyperpower ELIOT A. COHEN
13. A Duty to Prevent 155
121
131
144
LEE FEINSTEIN and ANN-MARIE SLAUGHTER
14. The Hard Questions 166 DAVID CARR
15. Terrorism and Humanity 171 DIPAK K. GUPTA
lnfoMarks: Make Your Mark 174 Contributor Biographies 177
v
8 IN HIS OWN WORDS: EXCERPTS FROM OSAMA BIN LADEN'S MESSAGES
And the convergence of interests is not detrimental. The Muslims' fighting against the Byzantine converged with the interests of the Persians.
And this was not detrimental to the companions of the prophet. Before concluding, we reiterate the importance of high morale and caution
against false rumours, defeatism, uncertainty, and discouragement. The prophet said: "Bring good omens and do not discourage people." He also said: "The voice of Abu-Talhah [one of the prophet's compan
ions] in the army is better than 100 men." During the Al-Yarmuk Battle, a man told Khalid bin-al-Walid [an Islamic
commander]: "The Byzantine soldiers are too many and the Muslims are few." So, Khalid told him: "Shame on you. Armies do not triumph with large
numbers but are defeated if the spirit of defeatism prevails." Keep this saying before your eyes: "It is not fitting for a Prophet that he
should have prisoners of war until he hath thoroughly subdued the land." "Therefore, when ye meet the unbelievers (in fight), smite at their necks." Your wish to the crusaders should be as came in this verse of poetry: "The
only language between you and us is the sword that will strike your necks." In the end, I advise myself and you to fear God covertly and openly and to
be patient in the jihad. Victory will be achieved with patience. I also advise myself and you to say
more prayers. 0 ye who believe! When ye meet a force, be firm, and call Allah in re
membrance much (and often); That ye may prosper. God, who sent the book unto the prophet, who drives the clouds, and
who defeated the enemy parties, defeat them and make us victorious over them.
Our Lord! Give us good in this world and good in the Hereafter and save us from the torment of the Fire! [Koranic verse].
May God's peace and blessings be upon Prophet Muhammad and his household.
2
The Four Waves of
Modern Terrorism
David C. Rapoport
S eptember 11, 2001, is the most destructive day in the long, bloody his tory of terrorism. The casualties, economic damage, and outrage were unprecedented. It could turn out to be the most important day too, be
cause it led President Bush to declare a "war (that) would not end until every terrorist group of global reach has been found, stopped, and defeated."'
However unprecedented September 11 was, President Bush's declaration was not altogether unique. Exactly 100 years ago, when an anarchist assassi nated President William McKinley in September 1901, his successor Theodore Roosevelt called for a crusade to exterminate terrorism everywhere. 2
No one knows if the current campaign will be more successful than its predecessors, but we can more fully appreciate the difficulties ahead by exam ining features of the history of rebel (nonstate) terror. That history shows how deeply implanted terrorism is in our culture, provides parallels worth ponder ing, and offers a perspective for understanding the uniqueness of September 11 and its aftermath. 3 To this end, in this chapter 1 examine the course of modern terror from its initial appearance 125 years ago; I emphasize continu ities and change, particularly with respect to international ingredients. 4
David Rapoport, "The Four Waves of Rebel Terror and September 11," from Attacking
Terrorism, Audrey Cronin and James Ludes, eds., Georgetown University Press, 2004. Reprinted by permission of the author.
9
10 DAVID C. RAPOPORT
THE WAVE PHENOMENA
Modern terror began in Russia in the 1880s and within a decade appeared in Western Europe, the Balkans, and Asia. A generation later the wave was com pleted. Anarchists initiated the wave, and their primary strategy-assassination campaigns against prominent officials-was adopted by virtually all the other groups of the time, even those with nationalist aims in the Balkans and India.
Significant examples of secular rebel terror existed earlier, but they were specific to a particular time and country. The Ku Klux Klan (KKK), for ex ample, made a striking contribution to the decision of the federal government to end Reconstruction, but the KKK had no contemporary parallels or emulators. 5
The "Anarchist wave" was the first global or truly international terrorist experience in history;6 three similar, consecutive, and overlapping expressions followed. The "anticolonial wave" began in the 1920s and lasted about forty years. Then came the "New Left wave," which diminished greatly as the twen tieth century closed, leaving only a few groups still active today in Nepal, Spain, the United Kingdom, Peru, and Colombia. In 1979 a "religious wave" emerged; if the pattern of its three predecessors is relevant it could disappear by 2025, at which time a new wave might emerge.7 The uniqueness and per sistence of the wave experience indicates that terror is deeply rooted in mod ern culture.
The wave concept-an unfamiliar notion-is worth more attention. Aca demics focus on organizations, and there are good reasons for this orientation. Organizations launch terror campaigns, and governments are always primarily concerned to disable those organizations. 8 Students of terrorism also focus un duly on contemporary events, which makes us less sensitive to waves because the life cycle of a wave lasts at least a generation.9
What is a wave? It is a cycle of activity in a given time period-a cycle characterized by expansion and contraction phases. A crucial feature is its in ternational character; similar activities occur in several countries, driven by a common predominant energy that shapes the participating groups' character istics and mutual relationships. As their name-"Anarchist," "anticolonial," "New Left," and "Religious"-suggest, a different energy drives each.
Each wave's name reflects its dominant but not its only feature. Nationalist organizations in various numbers appear in all waves, for example, and each wave shaped its national elements differently. The Anarchists gave them tactics and often training. Third-wave nationalist groups displayed profoundly left wing aspirations, and nationalism serves or reacts to religious purposes in the fourth wave. All groups in the second wave had nationalist aspirations, but the wave is termed anticolonial because the resisting states were powers that had become ambivalent about retaining their colonial status. That ambivalence ex plains why the wave produced the first terrorist successes. In other waves, that ambivalence is absent or very weak, and no nationalist struggle has succeeded.
THE FOUR WAVES OF MODERN TERRORISM 11
A wave is composed of organizations, but waves and organizations have very different life rhythms. Normally, organizations disappear before the initial wave associated with them does. New Left organizations were particularly striking in this respect-typically lasting two years. Nonetheless, the wave re tained sufficient energy to create a generation of successor or new groups. When a wave's energy cannot inspire new organizations, the wave disappears. Resistance, political concessions, and changes in the perceptions of genera tions are critical factors in explaining the disappearance.
Occasionally an organization survives its original wave. The Irish Republi can Army (IRA), for example, is the oldest modern terrorist organization emerging first in 1916, though not as a terror organization. 10 It then fought five campaigns in two successive waves (the fourth struggle, in the 1950s, used guerrilla tactics). 11 At least two offshoots-the Real IRA and Continuity IRA-are still active. The Palestine Liberation Organization (PLO), founded in 1964, became active in 196 7. When the Viet Cong faded into history, the international connections and activity of the PLO made it the preeminent body of the New Left wave, although the PLO pursued largely nationalist ends. More recently, elements of the PLO (e.g., Fatah) have become active in the fourth wave, even though the organization initially was wholly secular. When an organization transcends a wave, it reflects the new wave's influence- a change that may pose special problems for the group and its constituencies, as we shall see.
The first three waves lasted about a generation each-a suggestive time frame closest in duration to that of a human life cycle, in which dreams inspir ing parents lose their attractiveness for children. 12 Although the resistance of those attacked is crucial in explaining why terror organizations rarely succeed, the time span of the wave also suggests that the wave has its own momentum. Over time there are fewer organizations because the enterprise's problematic nature becomes more visible. The pattern is familiar to students of revolution ary states such as France, the Soviet Union, and Iran. The inheritors of the revolution do not value it in the same way its creators did. In the anticolonial wave, the process also seems relevant to the colonial powers. A new genera tion found it much easier to discard the colonial idea. The wave pattern calls one's attention to crucial political themes in the general culture--themes that distinguish the ethos of one generation from another.
There are many reasons the first wave occurred when it did, but two criti cal factors are conspicuous and facilitated successive waves. The first was the transformation in communication and transportation patterns. The telegraph, daily mass newspapers, and railroads flourished during the last quarter of the nineteenth century. Events in one country were known elsewhere in a day or so. Prominent Russian anarchists traveled extensively, helping to inspire sym pathies and groups elsewhere; sometimes, as the journeys of Peter Prodhoun indicate, they had more influence abroad than at home. Mass transportation made large-scale emigrations possible and created diaspora communities, which
12 DAVID C. RAPOPORT
then became significant in the politics ofboth their "new" and "old" coun tries. Subsequent innovations continued to shrink time and space.
A second factor contributing to the emergence of the first wave was doc trine or culture. Russian writers created a strategy for terror, which became an inheritance for successors to use, improve, and transmit. Sergei Nechaev was the leading figure in this effort; Nicholas Mozorov, Peter Kropotkin, Serge Stepniak, and others also made contributions. 13 Their efforts perpetu ated the wave. The KKK had no emulators partly because it made no effort to explain its tactics. The Russian achievement becomes even more striking when we compare it to the practices of the ancient religious terrorists who always stayed within their own religious tradition-the source of their justifi cations and binding precedents. Each religious tradition produced its own kind of terrorist, and sometimes the tactics within a tradition were so uniform that they appear to be a form of religious ritual. 14
A comparison ofNechaev's Revolutionary Catechism with Osama bin Laden's training manual, Military Studies in the Jihad Against the Tyrants, shows that they share one very significant feature: a paramount desire to become more tiffident by learning from the experiences of friends and enemies alike. 15 The major dif ference in this respect is the role of women. Nechaev considers them "priceless assets," and indeed they were crucial leaders and participants in the first wave. Bin Laden dedicates his book to protecting the Muslim woman, but he ignores what experience can tell us about female terrorists. 16 Women do not partici pate in his forces and are virtually excluded in the fourth wave, except in Sri Lanka.
Each wave produces major technical works that reflect the special proper ties of that wave and contribute to a common modern effort to formulate a "science" of terror. Between Nechaev and bin Laden there were Georges Grivas, Guerrilla War, and Carlos Marighella, Mini-Manual of the Urban Guerrilla, in the second and third waves, respectively.
"Revolution" is the overriding aim in every wave, but revolution is un derstood in different ways. 17 Revolutionaries create a new source of political legitimacy, and more often than not that meant national self-determination. The anticolonial wave was dominated by this quest. The principle that a people should govern itself was bequeathed by the American and French revolutions. (The French Revolution also introduced the term terror to our vocabulary.) 18 Because the definition of "the people" has never been (and perhaps never can be) clear and fixed, however, it is a source of recurring conflict even when the sanctity of the principle is accepted everywhere. Revolution also can mean a radical reconstruction of authority to eliminate all forms of equality-a cardinal theme in the first wave and a significant one in the third wave. Fourth-wave groups use a variety of sacred texts or revelations for legitimacy.
This chapter treats the great events precipitating each wave and the aims and tactics of participating groups. The focus, however, is the international scene. I examine the interactions of the five principal actors: terrorist
THE FOUR WAVES OF MODERN TERRORISM 13
organizations; diaspora populations; states; sympathetic foreign publics; and, beginning with the second wave, supranational organizations. 19
FIRST WAVE: CREATION OF A DOCTRINE
The creators of modern terrorism inherited a world in which traditional revo lutionaries, who depended on pamphlets and leaflets to generate an uprising, suddenly seemed obsolete. The masses, Nechaev said, regarded them as "idle word-spillers."20 A new form of communication (Peter Kropotkin named it "Propaganda by the Deed") was needed-one that would be heard and would command respect because the rebel took action that involved serious personal risks that signified deep commitment.
The anarchist analysis of modern society contained four major points. It noted that society had huge reservoirs of latent ambivalence and hostility and that the conventions society devised to muffle and diffuse antagonisms gener ated guilt and provided channels for settling grievances and securing personal amenities. By demonstrating that these conventions were simple historical creations, however, acts once declared immoral would be hailed by later gen erations as noble efforts to liberate humanity. In this view, terror was thought to be the quickest and most effective means to destroy conventions. By this reasoning, the perpetrators freed themselves from the paralyzing grip of guilt to become different kinds of people. They forced those who defended the government to respond in ways that undermined the rules the latter claimed to respect. 21 Dramatic action repeated again and again invariably would polarize the society, and the revolution inevitably would follow-or so the anarchists reasoned.
An incident that inspired the turbulent decades to follow illustrates the process. On January 24, 1878, Vera Zasulich wounded a Russian police com mander who abused political prisoners. Throwing her weapon to the floor, she proclaimed that she was a "terrorist, not a killer." 22 The ensuing trial quickly became that of the police chief. When the court freed her, crowds greeted the verdict with thunderous applause. 23
A successful campaign entailed learning how to fight and how to die, and the most admirable death occurred as a result of a court trial in which one ac cepted responsibility and used the occasion to indict the regime. Stepniak, a major figure in the history of Russian terrorism, described the Russian terror ist as "noble, terrible, irresistibly fascinating, uniting the two sublimities of human grandeur, the martyr and the hero."24 Dynamite-a recent invention was the weapon of choice because the assailant usually was killed too, so it was not a weapon a criminal would use. 25
Terror was violence beyond the moral conventions used to regulate vio lence: the rules of war and punishment. The former distinguishes combatants from noncombatants, and the latter separates the guilty from the innocent. Invariably, most onlookers would label acts of terror atrocities or outrages.
14 DAVID C. RAPOPORT
The rebels described themselves as terrorists, not guerrillas, tracing their lin eage to the French Revolution. They sought political targets or those that could affect public attitudes. 26 Terrorism was a strategy, not an end. The tactics used depended upon the group's political objective and on the specific context faced. Judging a context constantly in flux was both an art and a science.
The creators of this strategy took confidence from contemporary events. In the Russian case, as well as in all subsequent ones, major unexpected politi cal events dramatized new government vulnerabilities. Hope was excited, and hope is always an indispensable lubricant of rebel activity. 27 The turn of events that suggested Russian vulnerability was the dazzling effort of the young Czar Alexander II to transform the system virtually overnight. In one stroke of the pen (1861) he freed the serfs (one-third of the population) and promised them funds to buy their land. Three years later he established limited local self government, "westernized" the judicial system, abolished capital punishment, and relaxed censorship powers and control over education. Hopes were aroused but could not be fulfilled quickly enough, as indicated by the fact that the funds available for the serfs to buy land were insufficient. In the wake of inevitable disappointments, systematic assassination strikes against prominent officials began-culminating in the death of Alexander himself.
Russian rebels encouraged and trained other groups, even those with dif ferent political aims. Their efforts bore fruit quickly. Armenian and Polish nationalist groups committed to assassination emerged in Russia and used bank robbery to finance their activities. Then the Balkans exploded, as many groups found the boundaries of states recently torn out of the Ottoman Empire unsatisfactory. 28 In the West, where Russian anarchists fled and found refuge in Russian diaspora colonies and among other elements hostile to the czarist regime, a campaign of anarchist terror developed that influenced ac tivities in India too. 29 The diaspora produced some surprising results for groups still struggling in Russia. The Terrorist Brigade in 1905 had its head quarters in Switzerland, launched strikes from Finland (an autonomous part of the Russian empire), got arms from an Armenian terrorist group Russians helped train, and were offered funds by the Japanese to be laundered through American millionaires. 30
The high point of the first wave of international terrorist activity occurred in the 1890s, sometimes called the "Golden Age of Assassination"-when mon archs, prime ministers, and presidents were struck down, one after another, usually by assassins who moved easily across international borders.31 The most immediately affected governments clamored for international police coopera tion and for better border control, a situation President Theodore Roosevelt thought ideal for launching the first international effort to eliminate terrorism:
Anarchy is a crime against the whole human race, and all mankind should band together against the Anarchist. His crimes should be made a crime against the law of nations ... declared by treaties among all civilized powers.32
THE FOUR WAVES OF MODERN TERRORISM 15
The consensus lasted only three years, however. The United States refused to send a delegation to a St. Petersburg conference to consider a German/ Russian-sponsored protocol to meet these objectives. It feared that extensive involvement in European politics might be required, and it had no federal police force. Italy refused too, for a very different and revealing concern: If anarchists were returned to their original countries, Italy's domestic troubles might be worse than its international ones.
The first great effort to deal with international terrorism failed because the interests of states pulled them in different directions, and the divisions devel oped new expressions as the century developed. Bulgaria gave Macedonian nationalists sanctuaries and bases to aid operations in the Ottoman Empire. The suspicion that Serbia helped Archduke Franz Ferdinand's assassin precipi tated World War I. An unintended consequence of the four terrible years that followed was a dampened enthusiasm for the strategy of assassination.
SECOND WAVE: MOSTLY SUCCESSFUL,
AND A NEW LANGUAGE
A wave by definition is an international event; oddly, however, the first one was sparked by a domestic political situation. A monumental international event, the Versailles Peace Treaty that concluded World War I, precipitated the second wave. The victors applied the principle of national self-determination to break up the empires of the defeated states (mostly in Europe). The non European portions of those defeated empires, which were deemed not yet ready for independence, became League of Nations "mandates" administered directly by individual victorious powers until the territories were ready for independence.
Whether the victors fully understood the implications of their decisions or not, they undermined the legitimacy of their own empires. The IRA achieved limited success in the 1920s,33 and terrorist groups developed in all empires except the Soviet Union (which did not recognize itself as a colonial power) after World War II. Terrorist activity was crucial in establishing the new states of Ireland, Israel, Cyprus, and Algeria, among others. As empires dissolved, the wave receded.
Most terrorist successes occurred twenty-five years after Versailles, and the time lag requires explanation. World War II reinforced and enlarged the im plications ofVersailles. Once more the victors compelled the defeated to aban don empires; this time the colonial territories were overseas (Manchuria, Korea, Ethiopia, Libya, and so forth) and were not made mandates. The vic tors began liquidating their own empires as well, and in doing so they gener ally were not responding to terrorist activity, as in India, Pakistan, Burma, Ceylon, Tunisia, Egypt, Morocco, the Philippines, Ghana, and Nigeria which indicated how firmly committed the Western world had become to the
16 DAVID C. RAPOPORT
principle of self-determination. The United States had become the major Western power, and it pressed hardest for eliminating empires. As the cold war developed, the process was accelerated because the Soviets were always poised to help would-be rebels. 34
The terror campaigns of the second wave were fought in territories where special political problems made withdrawal a less attractive option. Jews and Arabs in Palestine, for example, had dramatically conflicting versions of what the termination of British rule was supposed to mean. The considerable European population in Algeria did not want Paris to abandon its authority, and in Northern Ireland the majority wanted to remain British. In Cyprus, the Turkish community did not want to be put under Greek rule-the aim of Ethniki Organosis Kyprion Agoniston (EOKA)-and Britain wanted to retain Cyprus as a base for Middle East operations.
The problem of conflicting aspirations was reflected in the way the strug gles were or were not settled. The terrorists did get the imperial powers to withdraw, but that was not the only purpose of the struggle. Menachem Begin's Irgun fought to gain the entire Palestine mandate but settled for partition. 35
IRA elements have never accepted the fact that Britain will not leave North ern Ireland without the consent of the territory's population. EOKA fought to unify Cyprus with Greece (enosis) but accepted an independent state that EOKA tried to subvert for the sake of an ever-elusive enosis. Algeria seems to be the chief exception because the Europeans all fled. The initial manifesto of the Front de Liberation Nationale, Algeria (FLN) proclaimed, however, that it wanted to retain that population and establish a democratic state; neither objective was achieved.36
Second-wave organizations understood that they needed a new language to describe themselves because the term terrorist had accumulated so many negative connotations that those who identified themselves as terrorists incurred enormous political liabilities. The Israeli group Lehi was the last self-identified terrorist group. Begin, leader of the Irgun (Lehi's Zionist rival)-which concentrated on purpose rather than mean-described his people as "freedom fighters" struggling against "government terror."37 This self-description was so appealing that all subsequent terrorist groups fol lowed suit; because the anticolonial struggle seemed more legitimate than the purposes served in the first wave, the "new" language became attractive to potential political supporters as well. Governments also appreciated the political value of "appropriate" language and began to describe all violent rebels as terrorists. The media, hoping to avoid being seen as blatantly parti san, corrupted language further. Major American newspapers, for example, often described the same individuals alternatively as terrorists, guerrillas, and soldiers in the same account. 38
Terrorist tactics also changed in the second wave. Because diaspora sources contributed more money, bank robberies were less common. The first wave demonstrated that assassinating prominent political figures could be very coun terproductive, and few assassinations occurred in the second wave. The
THE FOUR WAVES OF MODERN TERRORISM 17
Balkans was an exception-an odd place especially when one considers where World War I started.39 Elsewhere only Lehi (the British renamed it the Stern Gang) remained committed to a strategy of assassination. Lehi was much less effective than its two competitors, however, which may have been an impor tant lesson for subsequent anticolonial movements. Martyrdom, often linked to assassination, seemed less significant as well.
The new strategy was more complicated than the old because there were more kinds of targets chosen, and it was important to strike them in proper sequence. Second-wave strategy sought to eliminate the police-a govern ment's eyes and ears-first, through systematic assassinations of officers and/ or their families. The military units replacing them, second-wave proponents reasoned, would prove too clumsy to cope without producing counter atrocities that would increase social support for the cause. If the process of atrocities and counter-atrocities were well planned, it could favor those per ceived to be weak and without alternatives. 40
Major energies went into guerrilla-like (hit-and-run) actions against troops-attacks that still went beyond the rules of war because weapons were concealed and the assailants had no identifying insignia. 41 Some groups, such as the lrgun, made efforts to give warnings in order to limit civilian casualties. In some cases, such as Algeria, terror was one aspect of a more comprehensive rebellion that included extensive guerrilla forces.
Compared to terrorists in the first wave, those in the second wave used the four international ingredients in different and much more productive ways. Leaders of different national groups still acknowledged the common bonds and heritage of an international revolutionary tradition, but the heroes in voked in the literature of specific groups were overwhelmingly national he roes. 42 The underlying assumption seemed to be that if one strengthened ties with foreign terrorists, other international assets would become less useful.
Diaspora groups regularly displayed abilities not seen earlier. Nineteenth century Irish rebels received money, weapons, and volunteers from the Irish American community, but in the 1920s the exertions of the latter went further and induced the U.S. government to exert significant political influence on Britain to accept an Irish state. 43 Jewish diaspora communities, especially in the United States, exerted similar leverage as the horror of the Holocaust was finally revealed.
Foreign states with kindred populations also were active. Arab states gave the Algerian FLN crucial political support, and those adjacent to Algeria of fered sanctuaries from which the group could stage attacks. Greece sponsored the Cypriot uprising against the British and against Cyprus when it became a state. Frightened Turkish Cypriots, in turn, looked to Turkey for aid. Turkish troops then invaded the island ( 197 4) and are still there.
Outside influences obviously change when the purpose of the terrorist ac tivity and the local context are perceived differently. The different Irish expe riences illustrate the point well. The early effort in the 1920s was seen simply as an anticolonial movement, and the Irish-American community had its
18 DAVID C. RAPOPORT
greatest or most productive impact. 44 The diaspora was less interested in the IRA's brief campaigns to bring Northern Ireland into the Republic during World War II or, later, during the cold war. Conflicting concerns weakened overseas enthusiasms and influences.
As the second wave progressed, a new, fifth ingredient-supranational organization-came into play. When Alexander I of Serbia was assassinated in Marseilles (1934), the League ofNations tried to contain international terror by drafting two conventions, including one for an international court (1937). Neither came into effect. Two League members (Hungary and Italy) appar ently encouraged the assassination and blocked the anti terror efforts. 45 After World War II, the United Nations inherited the League's ultimate authority over the colonial mandates-territories that were now scenes of extensive ter rorist activity. When Britain decided to withdraw from Palestine, the UN was crucial in legitimizing the partition; subsequently all anticolonial terrorists sought to interest the UN in their struggles. The new states admitted to the UN were nearly always former colonial territories, and they gave the anti colonial sentiment in that body more structure, focus, and opportunities. More and more participants in UN debates regularly used Begin's language to describe anticolonial terrorists as "freedom fighters." 46
THIRD WAVE: EXCESSIVE
INTERNATIONALISM?
The major political event stimulating the third, or "New Left," wave was the agonizing Vietnam War. The effectiveness of the Viet Cong's "primitive weapons" against the American goliath's modern technology rekindled radical hopes that the contemporary system was vulnerable. Groups developed in the Third World and in the Western heartland itself, where the war stimulated enormous ambivalence among the youth about the value of the existing sys tem. Many Western groups-such as American Weather Underground, the West German Red Army Faction (RAF), the Italian Red Brigades, the Japan ese Red Army, and the French Action Directe--saw themselves as vanguards for the Third World masses. The Soviet world encouraged the outbreaks and offered moral support, training, and weapons.
As in the first wave, radicalism and nationalism often were combined, as evidenced by the struggles of the Basques, Armenians, Corsicans, Kurds, and Irish. 47 Every first-wave nationalist movement had failed, but the linkage was renewed because ethnic concerns always have larger constituencies than radi cal aspirations have. Although self-determination ultimately obscured the rad ical programs and nationalist groups were much more durable than other groups in the third wave, none succeeded, and their survivors will fail too. The countries concerned-Spain, France, the United Kingdom, and Turkey-simply do not consider themselves to be colonial powers, and the ambivalence necessary for nationalist success is absent.
THE FOUR WAVES OF MODERN TERRORISM 19
When the Vietnam War ended in 1975, the PLO replaced the Viet Cong as the heroic model. The PLO originated after the extraordinary collapse of three Arab armies in the six days of the 1967 Middle East war; its existence and persistence gave credibility to supporters who argued that only terror could remove Israel. Its centrality for other groups was strengthened because it got strong support from Arab states and the Soviet Union and made training facilities in Lebanon available to the other groups.
The first and third waves had some striking resemblances. Women in the second wave had been restricted to the role of messengers and scouts; now they became leaders and fighters once more. 48 "Theatrical targets," compara ble to those of the first wave, replaced the second wave's military targets. International hijacking is one example. Terrorists understood that some for eign landing fields were accessible. Seven hundred hijackings occurred during the first three decades of the third wave. 49
Planes were hijacked to secure hostages. There were other ways to gener ate hostage crises, however, and the hostage crisis became a third-wave char acteristic. The most memorable episode was the 1979 kidnapping of former Italian Prime Minister Aldo Moro by the Red Brigades. When the govern ment refused to negotiate, Moro was brutally murdered and his body dumped in the streets. The Sandinistas took Nicaragua's Congress hostage in 1978-an act so audacious that it sparked the popular insurrection that brought the Somoza regime down a year later. In Colombia the M-19 tried to duplicate the feat by seizing the Supreme Court on April 19, 1985, but the government refused to yield and in the struggle nearly 100 people were killed; the terror ists killed eleven justices.
Kidnappings occurred in seventy-three countries-especially in Italy, Spain, and Latin America. From 1968 to 1982 there were 409 international kidnapping incidents yielding 951 hostages. 50 Initially hostages gave their cap tors political leverage, but soon another concern became more dominant. Companies insured their executives, and kidnapping became lucrative. When money was the principal issue, kidnappers found that hostage negotiations were easier to consummate on their terms. Informed observers estimate the practice "earned" $350 million.51
The abandoned practice of assassinating prominent figures was revived. The IRA and its various splinter organizations, for example, assassinated the British ambassador to Ireland (1976) and Lord Mountbatten (1979) and at tempted to kill prime ministers Thatcher (1984) and Major (1991). 52 The Palestinian Black September assassinated the Jordanian prime minister (1971) and attempted to assassinate Jordan's King Hussein (1974). Black September killed the American ambassador when it took the Saudi embassy in Khartoum (1973). Euskadi ta Askatasuna (Basque Nation and Liberty; ETA) killed the Spanish prime minister in the same year.
First- and third-wave assassinations had a different logic, however. A first wave victim was assassinated because he or she held a public office. New Left wave assassinations more often were "punishments." Jordan's prime minister and king had forced the PLO out of their country in a savage battle. Similarly,
20 DAVID C. RAPOPORT
the attempt against British Prime Minister Margaret Thatcher occurred be cause she was "responsible" for the death of the nine IRA hunger strikers who refused to be treated as ordinary criminals. 53 Aldo Moro was assassinated because the Italian government refused to enter hostage negotiations. The German Red Army Faction provided a second typical pattern: 15 percent of its strikes involved assassination. Although the RAF did not seek the most prominent public figures, it did kill the head of the Berlin Supreme Court and a well-known industrialist. 54
For good reason, the abandoned term "international terrorism" was revived. Again the revolutionary ethos created significant bonds between sep arate national groups-bonds that intensified when first Cuban and then PLO training facilities were made available. The targets chosen reflected inter national dimensions as well. Some groups conducted more assaults abroad than on their home territories; the PLO, for example, was more active in Europe than on the West Bank, and sometimes more active in Europe than many European groups themselves were. Different national groups cooperated in attacks such as the Munich Olympics massacre (1972) and the kidnapping of OPEC ministers (1975), among others.
On their own soil, groups often chose targets with international signifi cance. Strikes on foreign embassies began when the PLO attacked the Saudi embassy in Khartoum (1973). The Peruvian group Tupac Amaru-partly to gain political advantage over its rival Sendero Luminoso (The Shining Path) held seventy-two hostages in the Japanese Embassy for more than four months (1996-97) until a rescue operation killed every terrorist in the complex.
One people became a favorite target of most groups. One-third of the international attacks in the third wave involved American targets-a pattern reflecting the United States' new importance. American targets were visible in Latin America, Europe, and the Middle East, where the United States sup ported most governments under terrorist siege. 55
Despite its preeminent status as a target, cold war concerns sometimes led the United States to ignore its stated distaste for terror. In Nicaragua, Angola, and elsewhere the United States supported terrorist activity-an indication of how difficult it was to forgo a purpose deemed worthwhile even when de plorable tactics had to be used.
Third-wave organizations discovered that they paid a large price for not being able to negotiate between the conflicting demands imposed by various international elements.56 The commitment to a revolutionary ethos alienated domestic and foreign liberal elements, particularly during the cold war. The IRA forfeited significant Irish American diaspora support during the third wave. Its initial goal during the third wave was a united socialist Ireland, and its willingness to accept support from Libya and the PLO created problems. Most of all, however, the cold war had to end before the Irish diaspora and an American government showed sustained interest in the Irish issue again and assisted moves to resolve the conflict.
Involvement with foreign groups made some terrorist organizations ne glect domestic constituencies. A leader of the 2nd ofJune, a German anarchist
THE FOUR WAVES OF MODERN TERRORISM 21
body, suggested that its obsession with the Palestinian cause induced it to at tack a Jewish synagogue on the anniversary of Kristall Nacht-a date often considered the beginning of the Holocaust. Such "stupidity," he said, alien ated potential German constituencies. 57 When the power of the cooperating terrorist entities was very unequal, the weaker found that its interest did not count. Thus, the German Revolutionary Cells, hijacking partners of the Pop ular Front for the Liberation of Palestine (PFLP), could not get help from their partners to release German prisoners. "(D)ependent on the will of Wadi Haddad and his group," whose agenda was very different from theirs after all, the Revolutionary Cells terminated the relationship and soon collapsed.58
The PLO, always a loose confederation, often found international ties ex pensive because they complicated serious existing divisions within the organi zation. In the 1970s Abu lyad, PLO founding member and intelligence chief, wrote that the Palestinian cause was so important in Syrian and Iraqi domestic politics that those states felt it necessary to capture organizations within the PLO to serve their own ends. That made it even more difficult to settle for a limited goal, as the Irgun and EOKA had done earlier.
Entanglements with Arab states created problems for both parties. Raids from Egyptian-occupied Gaza helped precipitate a disastrous war with Israel (1956), and the jidayeen were prohibited from launching raids from that terri tory ever again. A Palestinian raid from Syria brought Syria into the Six-Day War, and ever afterward Syria kept a tight control on those operating from its territories. When a PLO faction hijacked British and American planes to Jordan (1970) in the first effort to target non-Israelis, the Jordanian army devas tated the PLO, which then lost its home. Finally, an attempted assassination of an Israeli diplomat in Britain sparked the 1982 invasion of Lebanon and forced the PLO to leave a home that had given it so much significance among foreign terrorist groups. (Ironically, the assassination attempt was organized by Abu Nidal's renegade faction associated with Iraq-a group that had made two pre vious attempts to assassinate the PLO's leader Yasser Arafat.) Subsequently, Tunisia-the PLO's new host-prohibited the PLO from training foreign groups, and to a large extent the PLO's career as an effective terrorist organiza tion seemed to be over. Paradoxically, the Oslo Accords demonstrated that the PLO could achieve more of its objectives when it was less dangerous. 59
To maintain control over their own destiny, states again began to "spon sor" groups (a practice abandoned in the second wave), and once more the sponsors found the practice costly. In the 1980s Britain severed diplomatic re lations with Libya and Syria for sponsoring terrorism on British soil, and France broke with Iran when it refused to let the French interrogate its em bassy staff about assassinations of Iranian emigres. Iraq's surprising restraint during the 1991 Gulf War highlighted the weakness of state-sponsored terror. Iraq did threaten to use terror-a threat that induced Western authorities to predict that terrorists would flood Europe. 60 If terror had materialized, how ever, it would have made bringing Saddam Hussein to trial for crimes a war aim, and the desire to avoid that result is the most plausible explanation for the Iraqi dictator's uncharacteristic restraint.
22 DAVID C. RAPOPORT
The third wave began to ebb in the 1980s. Revolutionary terrorists were defeated in one country after another. Israel's invasion of Lebanon (1982) eliminated PLO facilities to train terrorist groups, and international counter terrorist cooperation became increasingly effective.
As in the first wave, states cooperated openly and formally in counter terror efforts. The United States, with British aid, bombed Libya (1986) because of its role as a state sponsor, and the European Community imposed an arms embargo. The international cooperation of national police forces sought at St. Petersburg (1904) became more significant as Trevi-established in the mid-1970s-was joined in this mission by Europol in 1994. Differences between states remained, however; even close allies could not always cooper ate. France refused to extradite PLO, Red Brigade, and ETA suspects to West Germany, Italy, and Spain, respectively. Italy spurned American requests to extradite a Palestinian suspect in the seizure of the Achille Lauro cruise ship (1984), and Italy refused to extradite a Kurd (1988) because Italian law forbids capital punishment whereas Turkish law does not. The United States has re fused to extradite some IRA suspects. Events of this sort will not stop until that improbable day when the laws and interests of separate states are identical.
The UN's role changed dramatically in the third wave. Now "new states"-former colonial territories-found that terrorism threatened their in terests, and they particularly shunned nationalist movements. Major UN con ventions from 1970 through 1999 made hijacking, hostage taking, attacks on senior government officials, "terrorist bombing" of a foreign state's facilities, and financing of international activities crimes. A change oflanguage is some indication of the changed attitude. "Freedom fighter" was no longer a popu lar term in UN debates, and the term terrorism actually was used for the title of a document: "International Convention for the Suppression of Terrorist Bombing" (1997).61 Evidence that Libya's agents were involved in the Pan Am Lockerbie crash produced a unanimous Security Council decision obliging Libya to extradite the suspects (1988), and a decade later when collective sanc tions had their full effects Libya complied; this episode will continue to shape UN responses to Libya's terrorist activities.
Yet very serious ambiguities and conflicts within the UN remained, re flecting the ever-present fact that terror serves different ends-and some of those ends are prized. Ironically, the most important ambiguity concerned the third wave's major organization: the PLO. It received official UN status and was recognized by more than 100 states as a state that is entitled to receive a share of the Palestine Mandate.
FOURTH WAVE: HOW UNIQUE AND HOW LONG?
As its predecessor began to ebb, the "religious wave" gathered force. Reli gious elements have always been important in modern terror because religious and ethnic identities often overlap. The Armenian, Macedonian, Irish,
THE FOUR WAVES OF MODERN TERRORISM 23
Cypriot, French Canadian, Israeli, and Palestinian struggles illustrate the point. 62 In these cases, however, the aim was to create secular states.
Today religion has a vastly different significance, supplying justifications and organizing principles for a state. The religious wave has produced an oc casional secular group-a reaction to excessive religious zeal. Buddhists in Sri Lanka tried to transform the country, and a terrorist response among the largely Hindu Tamils aims at creating a separate secular state.
Islam is at the heart of the wave. Islamic groups have conducted the most significant, deadly, and profoundly international attacks. Equally significant, the political events providing the hope for the fourth wave originated in Islam, and the successes achieved apparently influenced religious terror groups elsewhere. 63
Although there is no direct evidence for the latter connection, the chronology is suggestive. Mter Islam erupted, Sikhs sought a religious state in the Punjab. Jewish terrorists attempted to blow up Islam's most sacred shrine in Jerusalem and waged an assassination campaign against Palestinian mayors. One Jew murdered twenty-nine Muslim worshippers in Abraham's tomb (Hebron, 1994), and another assassinated Israeli Prime Minister Rabin (1995). Aum Shinrikyo-a group that combined Buddhist, Hindu, and Christian themes-released nerve gas on the Tokyo subway (1995), killing 12 people and injuring 3,000 and creating worldwide anxiety that various groups would soon use weapons of mass destruction.
Christian terrorism, based on racist interpretations of the Bible, emerged in the amorphous American "Christian Identity" movement. In true medieval millenarian fashion, armed rural communes composed of families withdrew from the state to wait for the Second Coming and the great racial war. Al though some observers have associated Christian Identity with the Oklahoma City bombing (1995), the Christian level of violence has been minimal so far.
Three events in the Islamic world provided the hope or dramatic political turning point that was vital to launch the fourth wave. In 1979 the Iranian Revolution occurred, a new Islamic century began, and the Soviets made an unprovoked invasion of Mghanistan.
Iranian street demonstrations disintegrated the Shah's secular state. The event also was clear evidence to believers that religion now had more political appeal than did the prevailing third-wave ethos because Iranian Marxists could only muster meager support against the Shah. "There are no frontiers in Islam;' Ayatollah Khomeini proclaimed, and "his" revolution altered relation ships among all Muslims as well as between Islam and the rest of the world. Most immediately, the Iranians inspired and assisted Shiite terror movements outside of Iran, particularly in Iraq, Saudi Arabia, Kuwait, and Lebanon. In Lebanon, Shiites-influenced by the self-martyrdom tactic of the medieval Assassins-introduced suicide bombing, with surprising results, ousting American and other foreign troops that had entered the country on a peace mission after the 1982 Israeli invasion.
24 DAVID C. RAPOPORT
The monumental Iranian revolution was unexpected, but some Muslims had always believed that the year would be very significant because it marked the beginning of a new Islamic century. One venerable Islamic tradition holds that a redeemer will come with the start of a new century-an expecta tion that regularly sparkled uprisings at the turn of earlier Muslim centuries.64
Muslims stormed the Grand Mosque in Mecca in the first minutes of the new century in 1979, and 10,000 casualties resulted. Whatever the specific local causes, it is striking that so many examples of Sunni terrorism appeared at the same time in Egypt, Syria, Tunisia, Morocco, Algeria, the Philippines, and Indonesia.
The Soviet Union invaded Afghanistan in 1979. Resistance strengthened by volunteers from all over the Sunni world and subsidized by U.S. aid forced the Soviets out by 1989-a crucial step in the stunning and unimaginable disintegration of the Soviet Union itself. Religion had eliminated a secular superpower, an astonishing event with important consequences for terrorist activity65 in that the third wave received a decisive blow. Lands with large Muslim populations that formerly were part of the Soviet Union-such as Chechnya, Uzbekistan, Kyrgyzstan,Tajiikistan, and Azerbijan-became im portant new fields for Islamic rebels. Islamic forces ignited Bosnia. Kashmir again became a critical issue, and the death toll since 1990 has been more than 50,000.66 Trained and confident Afghan veterans were major participants in the new and ongoing conflicts.
"Suicide bombing," reminiscent of anarchist bomb-throwing efforts, was the most deadly tactical innovation. Despite the conventional wisdom that only a vision of rewards in paradise could inspire such acts, the secular Tamil Tigers were so impressed by the achievement in Lebanon that they used the tactic in Sri Lanka to give their movement new life. From 1983 to 2000 they used suicide bombers more than all Islamic groups combined, and Tamil sui cide bombers often were women-a very unusual event in the fourth wave. 67
Partly to enhance their political leverage at home, Palestinian religious groups began to use suicide bombers, compelling secular PLO elements to emulate them.
The fourth wave has displayed other distinctive international features. The number of terrorist groups declined dramatically. About 200 were active in the 1980s, but in the next decade the number fell to 40. 68 The trend appears to be related to the size of the primary audiences (nation versus religion). A major religious community such as Islam is much larger than any national group. Different cultural traditions also may be relevant. The huge number of secular terrorist groups came largely from Christian countries, And the Chris tian tradition has always generated many more religious divisions that the Islamic tradition has.69 Islamic groups are more durable than their third-wave predecessors; the major groups in Lebanon, Egypt, and Algeria have persisted for two decades and are still functioning. 70 These groups are large organiza tions, and bin Laden's al-Qaeda was the largest, containing perhaps 5,000 members with cells operating in seventy-two countries.71 Larger terrorist
THE FOUR WAVES OF MODERN TERRORISM 25
groups earlier usually had nationalist aims-with a few hundred active mem bers and a few thousand available for recruitment. The PLO was a special case at least in Lebanon, where it had about 25,000 members and was trying to transform itself into a regular army. Likewise, most al-Qaeda recruits served with the Taliban in the Mghan civil war.
The American role too changed. Iran called the United States the "Great Satan." Al-Qaeda regarded America as its chief antagonist immediately after the Soviet Union was defeated-a fact not widely appreciated until Septem ber 11.72 From the beginning, Islamic religious groups sought to destroy their American targets, usually military or civilian installations, an unknown pattern in the third wave. The aim was U.S. military withdrawal from the Middle East. U.S. troops were driven out of Lebanon and forced to abandon a humanitar ian mission in Somalia. Attacks on military posts in Yemen and Saudi Arabia occurred. The destroyer USS Cole experienced the first terrorist strike against a military vessel ever (2000). All of the attacks on the U.S. military in the Arabian Peninsula and Africa drew military responses; moreover, Americans did not withdraw after those incidents. The strikes against American embassies in Kenya and Tanzania (1998) inflicted heavy casualties, and futile cruise missile attacks were made against al-Qaeda targets-the first time missiles were used against a group rather than a state. As Peter Bergen has noted, "The at tacks, however, had a major unintended consequence: They turned bin Laden from a marginal figure in the Muslim world to a global celebrity."73 Strikes on American soil began in 1993 with a partially successful effort on the World Trade Center. A mission to strike on the millennia} celebration night seven years later was aborted. 74 Then there was September 11.
Al-Qaeda was responsible for attacks in the Arabian Peninsula, Africa, and the American homeland. Its initial object was to force U.S. evacuation of mil itary bases in Saudi Arabia, the land containing Islam's two holiest sites. The Prophet Muhammed had said that only one religion should be in the land, and Saudi Arabia became a land where Christians and Jews could reside only for temporary periods.75 Al-Qaeda's aim resonates in the Sunni world and is reflected in its unique recruiting pattern. Most volunteers come from Arab states-especially Egypt, Saudi Arabia, and Algeria-and the Mghan training camps received Sunnis from at least sixty Muslim and non-Muslim countries. Every previous terrorist organization, including Islamic groups, drew its recruits from a single national base. The contrast between PLO and al-Qaeda training facilities reflects this fact; the former trained units from other organi zations and the latter received individuals only.
Beyond the evacuation of bases in Islam's Holy Land, al-Qaeda later devel oped another objective-a single Islamic state under the Sharia. Bin Laden gave vigorous support to Islamic groups that were active in various states of the Sunni world~tates that many Muslims understand to be residues of col lapsed colonial influence. Just as the United States refused to leave Saudi Arabia, it helped to frustrate this second effort by aiding the attacked states. The United States avoided direct intervention that could inflame the Islamic
26 DAVID C. RAPOPORT
world, however. The support given to states attacked had some success, and perhaps September 11 should be understood as a desperate attempt to rejuve nate a failing cause by triggering indiscriminate reactions. 76
The response to September 11 was as unprecedented as the attack itself. Under UN auspices, more than 100 states (including Iran) joined the attack on Afghanistan in various ways. Yet no one involved expected the interven tion to be so quick and decisive. Afghanistan had always been difficult for in vaders. Moreover, terrorist history demonstrates that even when antiterrorist forces were very familiar with territories containing terrorists (this time they were not), entrenched terrorists still had considerable staying power.
There are many reasons why al-Qaeda collapsed so quickly in Afghanistan. It violated a cardinal rule for terrorist organizations, which is to stay under ground always. Al-Qaeda remained visible to operate its extensive training operations,77 and as the Israelis demonstrated in ousting the PLO from Lebanon, visible groups are vulnerable. Moreover, al-Qaeda and the PLO were foreign elements in lands uncomfortable with their presence. Finally, al-Qaeda did not plan for an invasion possibility. The reason is not clear, but there is evidence that its contempt for previous American reactions convinced it that the United States would avoid difficult targets and not go to Afghanistan. 78
The PLO regrouped in Tunisia, on condition that it would abandon its extensive training mission. Could al-Qaeda accept such limits, and if it did, would any state risk playing Tunisia's role? Pakistan's revolving-door policy suggests a much more likely reaction. Once al-Qaeda's principal supporter, Pakistan switched under U.S. pressure to give the coalition indispensable aid.
As of this writing, the world does not know what happened to al-Qaeda's leadership, but even if the portion left can be reassembled, how can the orga nization function without a protected sanctuary? AI Zawahiri, bin Laden's likely successor, warned his comrades before the Afghan training grounds were lost that "the victory ... against the international alliance will not be accom plished without acquiring a ... base in the heart of the Islamic world."79 Peter Bergen's admirable study of al-Qaeda makes the same point. 80
The disruption of al-Qaeda in Afghanistan has altered the organization's previous routine. Typically, al-Qaeda sleeper cells remained inactive until the moment to strike materialized, often designated by the organization's senior leadership. It was an unusual pattern in terrorist history. Normally cells are ac tive and, therefore, need more autonomy so that police penetration in one cell does not go beyond that unit. Cells of this sort have more freedom to strike. They generally will do so more quickly and frequendy, but the numbers and resources available to a cell constandy in motion limit them to softer or less protected targets. If direction from the top can no longer be a feature of al-Qaeda, the striking patterns will necessarily become more "normal."81
Since the Afghan rout, strikes have been against "softer," largely unprotected civilian targets. As the destruction of tourist sites-such as the ancient syna gogue in Tunisia and the nightclubs in Bali, Indonesia-suggests, however, the organization displays its trademark by maximizing casualties.
THE FOUR WAVES OF MODERN TERRORISM 27
CONCLUDING THOUGHTS AND QUESTIONS
Unlike crime or poverty, international terrorism is a recent phenomenon. Its continuing presence for 125 years means, however, that it is rooted in impor tant features of our world. Technology and doctrine have played vital roles. The latter reflects a modern inclination to rationalize activity or make it effi cient, which Max Weber declared a distinctive feature of modern life. A third briefly noted factor is the spread of democratic ideas, which shapes terrorist activity in different ways-as suggested by the fact that nationalism or sepa ratism is the most frequendy espoused cause. 82
The failure of a democratic reform program inspired the first wave, and the main theme of the second was national self-determination. A dominant, however confused, third-wave theme was that existing systems were not truly democratic. The spirit of the fourth wave appears explicidy antidemocratic because the democratic idea is inconceivable without a significant measure of secularism.
For many reasons, terrorist organizations often have short lives; sometimes their future is determined by devastating tactical mistakes. A decision to be come visible is rare in the history of terror, and the quick success of the coali tion's Afghan military campaign demonstrates why. If al-Qaeda successfully reconstructs itself, it may discover that it must become an "ordinary" terrorist group living underground among a friendly local population. That also sug gests but, alas, does not demonstrate that its strikes will become more "ordinary" too.
No matter what happens to al-Qaeda, this wave will continue, but for how long is uncertain. The life cycle of its predecessors may mislead us. Each was inspired by a secular cause, and a striking characteristic of religious communi ties is how durable some are. Thus, the fourth wave may last longer than its pre decessors, but the course of the Iranian revolution suggests something else. If history repeats itself, the fourth wave will be over in two decades. That history also demonstrates, however, that the world of politics always produces large issues to stimulate terrorists who regularly invent new ways to deal with them. What makes the pattern so interesting and frightening is that the issues emerge unexpectedly-or, at least, no one has been able to anticipate their tragic course.
The coalition assembled after September 11 was extraordinary for several reasons. September 11 was not only an American catastrophe: The World Trade Center housed numerous large foreign groups, and there were many foreign casualties. The UN involvement climaxed a transformation; it is hard to see it as the same organization that regularly referred to terrorists as freedom fighters forty years ago.
The only other coalition against terrorism was initiated a century ago. It aimed to make waves impossible by disrupting vital communication and migration conditions. Much less was expected from its participants, but it still fell apart in three years (1904). Will the current coalition last longer? September 11 will not be forgotten easily, 83 and the effort is focused now on an organization-a much easier focus to sustain.
28 DAVID C. RAPOPORT
When the present campaign against al-Qaeda and the small groups in Asia loosely associated with it concludes, what happens next? No organization has been identified as the next target, and until that happens one suspects that the perennial inclination for different states to distinguish groups according to the ends sought rather than the means used may reappear. Kashmir and Palestine are the two most important active scenes for terrorist activity. In Kashmir, Islamic insurgents are seriously dividing two important members of the coali tion. India considers them terrorists, but Pakistan does not. War between those states, both possessing nuclear weapons, will push the coalition's war against terror aside. Successful outside mediation may produce a similar result because that would require some acceptance of the insurgents' legitimacy. The Israeli Palestinian conflict has a similar meaning; so many important states under stand the issue of terror there differently.
Islam fuels terrorist activity in Kashmir, but the issue-as in Palestine, where religious elements are less significant-is a local one. To what extent are other organizations in the fourth wave local too? How deeply can the coalition afford to get involved in situations where it will be serving the inter ests oflocal governments? Our experience supporting governments dealing with "local" terrorists has not always served our interests well, especially in the Islamic world.
The efforts of Aum Shinrikyo to use weapons of mass destruction has made American officials feel that the most important lesson of this wave is that those weapons will be used by terrorists against us. 84 September 11 intensified this anxiety even though suicide bombers armed with box cutters produced that catastrophe, and the history of terrorism demonstrates that cheap, easy to pro duce, portable, and simple to use weapons have always been the most attractive.
The fourth wave's cheap and distinctive weapon is suicide bombing. The victory in Lebanon was impressive, and suicide bombers have been enor mously destructive in Sri Lanka and Israel. Driving foreign troops out of a country is one thing, however; compelling a people to give up a portion of its own country (Sri Lanka) or leave its own land (Israel) is another. In the latter case, the bombers' supporters seem to be suffering a lot more than their enemies are.
How does September 11 affect our understanding of foreign threats? This is a serious question that needs more discussion than it has received. Nechaev emphasized that the fear and rage rebel terror produced undermined a soci ety's traditional moral conventions and ways of thinking. He was thinking of the domestic context, and indeed the history of modern terrors shows that domestic responses frequently are indiscriminate and self-destructive. 85 Can the same pattern be observed on the international scene?
The 2003 invasion oflraq suggests that Nechaev's observation is apt for the international scene as well. The justifications for the war were that Iraq might give terrorists weapons of mass destruction or use them itself against the West-considerations that are applicable to a variety of states, as the "axis of evil" language suggests. After September 11 the United States scrapped the
THE FOUR WAVES OF MODERN TERRORISM 29
deterrence doctrine, which we developed to help us cope with states possess ing weapons of mass destruction and served us well for more than fifty years. Preemption seemed to fit the new age better. Deterrence worked because states knew that they were visible and could be destroyed if they used the dreaded weapons. Underground terrorist groups do not have this vulnerabil ity, which is why preemption has been an important part of police countert errorist strategy since the first wave. Deterrence is linked to actions, whereas preemption is more suitable when intentions have to be assessed-a task al ways shrouded in grave ambiguities. Is there any reason to think the crucial distinction between states and terrorist groups has disappeared, however, and that we should put decisions of war and peace largely in the hands of very im perfect intelligence agencies?
The significance of the Iraqi war for the war against terrorism remains un clear. The coalition's cohesion has been weakened, and the flagging fortunes of Islamic groups could be revived. Both possibilities are more likely if pre emption is employed against another state or if the victory in Iraq ultimately is understood as an occupation.
NOTES
An earlier version of this essay was published in Current History (December 2001):419-25. Another version was delivered at the annual John Barlow Lecture, University of Indiana, Indianapolis. I am indebted to Jim Ludes, Lindsay Clutterbuck, Laura Donohue, Clark McCauley, Barbara Rapoport, and Sara Grdan for useful comments, even those I did not take. The problems in the essay are my responsibility.
1. On September 20, 2001, the president told Congress that "any nation that continues to harbor or support terrorism will be regarded as a hostile regime. [T]he war would not end until every terrorist group of global reach has been found, stopped, and defeated."
2. See Richard B. Jensen, "The United States, International Policing, and the War against Anarchist Terrorism," Terrorism and Political Violence (here after TPV) 13, no. 1 (spring 2001):5-46.
3. No good history of terrorism exists. Schmid and Jongman's monumental study of the terrorism literature does not even list a history of the subject. See Political Terrorism: A New Guide to Actors, Authors, Concepts, Theories, DataBases, and Literature, rev. ed. (New Brunswick, NJ.: Transaction Books, 1988).
4. I lack space to discuss the domestic sphere, which offers important paral lels as well. The unusual character of terrorist activity made an enormous impact on national life in many countries beginning in the latter part of the nineteenth century. Every state affected in the first wave radically
30 DAVID C. RAPOPORT
transformed its police organizations as tools to penetrate underground groups. The Russian Okhrana, the British Special Branch, and the FBI are conspicuous examples. The new organizational form remains a perma nent, perhaps indispensable, feature of modern life. Terrorist tactics, inter alia, aim at producing rage and frustration, often driving governments to respond in unanticipated, extraordinary, illegal, socially destructive, and shameful ways. Because a significant Jewish element, for example, was present in the several Russian terrorist movements, the Okhrana organized pogroms to intimidate Russian Jews, compelling many to flee to the West and to the Holy Land. Okhrana fabricated The Protocols cif Zion, a book that helped stimulate a virulent anti-Semitism that went well beyond Russia. The influence of that fabrication continued for decades and still influences Christian and Islamic terrorist movements today.
Democratic states "overreacted" too. President Theodore Roosevelt proposed sending all anarchists back to Europe. Congress did not act, but more than a decade later President Wilson's Attorney General Palmer implemented a similar proposal and rounded up all anarchists to ship them back "home," regardless of whether they had committed crimes. That event produced the 1920 Wall Street bombing, which in turn became the justification for an immigration quota law that for decades made it much more difficult for persons from southern and eastern European states (the original home of most anarchists) to immigrate-a law Adolph Hitler praised highly. It is still too early to know what the domestic consequences of September 11 will be. The very first reactions suggested that we had learned from past mistakes. The federal government made special efforts to show that we were not at war with Islam, and it curbed the first expressions of vigilante passions. The significance of subsequent measures seems more problematic, however. Our first experience with terror led us to create important new policing arrangements. Now Congress has established a Department of Homeland Security with 170,000 employees-clearly the largest change in security policy in our history. No one knows what that seismic change means. One casualty could be the Posse Comitatus law, which prohibits the military forces from administering civil affairs-a law that ironically was passed because we were unhappy with military responses to KKK terrorist activity after the Civil War! A policy of secret detentions, a common reaction to seri ous terrorist activities in many countries, has been implemented. Exten sive revisions of immigration regulations are being instituted. Prisoners taken in Mghanistan are not being prosecuted under the criminal law, reversing a long-standing policy in virtually all states including our own. Previous experiences suggest that it will take time for the changes to have their effect because so much depends on the scope, frequency, and dura tion of future terrorist activity.
5. David M. Chalmers, Hooded Americanism: The History if the Ku Klux Klan, 3d ed. (Durham, N.C.: Duke University Press, 1987), 19.
THE FOUR WAVES OF MODERN TERRORISM 31
6. The activities of the Thugs and Assassins had international dimensions but were confined to specific regions; more important, there were no compa rable groups operating at the same time in this region or elsewhere. See David C. Rapoport, "Fear and Trembling: Terror in Three Religious Traditions," American Political Science Review 78, no. 3 (1984):658-77.
7. The lineage of rebel terror is very ancient, going back at least to the first century. Hinduism, Judaism, and Islam produced the Thugs, Zealots, and Assassins, respectively; these names still are used to designate terrorists. Religion determined every purpose and each tactic of this ancient form. See Rapoport, "Fear and Trembling."
8. By far most published academic articles on terrorism deal with counter terrorism and with organizations. Judging by my experience as an editor of TPV, the proportions increase further in this direction if we also con sider articles that are rejected.
9. See note 1.
10. The rebels fought in uniform and against soldiers. George Bernard Shaw said, "My own view is that the men who were shot in cold blood ... after their capture were prisoners of war." Prime Minister Asquith said that by Britain's own standards, the rebels were honorable, that "they conducted themselves with great humanity ... fought very bravely and did not resort to outrage." The Manchester Guardian declared that the exe cutions were "atrocities." See my introduction to part III ofDavid C. Rapoport and Yonah Alexander, eels., The Morality cif Terrorism: Religious Origins and Ethnic Implications, 2d ed. (New York: Columbia University Press, 1989), 219-27.
11. Guerrillas carry weapons openly and wear an identifying emblem circumstances that oblige a state to treat them as soldiers.
12. Anyone who has tried to explain the intensity of the 1960s experience to contemporary students knows how difficult it is to transmit a generation's expenence.
13. Nechaev's "Revolutionary Catechism" is reprinted in David C. Rapoport, Assassination and Terrorism (Toronto: CBC, 1971). See Michael Bakunin and Peter Kropotkin, Revolutionary Pamphlets (New York: Benjamin Bloom, 1927); Nicholas Mozorov, Terroristic Struggle (London, 1880); Serge Stepniak, Underground Russia: Revolutionary Profiles and Sketches from Life (New York, 1892).
14. See Rapoport, "Fear and Trembling."
15. It took time for this attitude to develop in Islam. If one compares bin Laden's work with Faraj's Neglected Duty--a work primarily written at the beginning of the fourth wave to justify the assassination of Egyptian Presi dent Sadat (1981)-the two authors seem to be in different worlds. Faraj cites no experience outside the Islamic tradition, and his most recent historical reference is to Napoleon's invasion of Europe. See David C.
32 DAVID C. RAPOPORT
Rapoport, "Sacred Terror: A Case from Contemporary Islam," in Origins of Terrorism, ed. Walter Reich (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1990), 103-30. I am grateful to Jerry Post for sharing his copy of the bin Laden treatise. An edited version appears on the Department ofJustice website www. usdoj .gov I ag/ trainingrnanual.htm.
16. Bin Laden's dedication reads as follows:
Pledge, 0 Sister
To the sister believer whose clothes the criminals have stripped off:
To the sister believer whose hair the oppressors have shaved.
To the sister believer whose body has been abused by the human dogs.
Covenant, 0 Sister ... to make their women widows and their children orphans ....
17. I ignore right-wing groups because more often than not they are associ ated with government reactions. I also ignore "single issue" groups such as the contemporary antiabortion and Green movements.
18. The term terror originally referred to actions of the Revolutionary govern ment that went beyond the rules regulating punishment in order to "educate" a people to govern itself.
19. Vera Figner, the architect ofNarodnaya Volya's foreign policy, identifies the first four ingredients. The fifth was created later. For a more extensive discussion of Figner, see David C. Rapoport, "The International World as Some Terrorists Have Seen It: A Look at a Century of Memoirs," in Inside Terrorist Organizations, 2d ed. (London: Frank Cass, 2001), 125.ff.
20. Nechaev, "Revolutionary Catechism."
21. An equivalent for this argument in religious millennia! thought is that the world must become impossibly bad before it could become unimaginably good.
22. Adam B. Ulam, In the Name of the People (New York: Viking Press, 1977), 269 (emphasis added).
23. Newspaper reports in Germany the next day interpreted the demonstra tions to mean that a revolution was coming. See New York Times, 4 April 1878.
24. Stepniak, Underground Russia, 39-40.
25. The bomb was most significant in Russia. Women were crucial in Russian groups but sometimes were precluded from throwing the bomb, presumably because bombers rarely escaped. Other terrorists used the bomb extensively but chose other weapons as well.
26. A guerrilla force has political objectives, as any army does, but it aims to weaken or destroy the enemy's military forces first. The terrorist, on the
THE FOUR WAVES OF MODERN TERRORISM
other hand, strikes directly at the political sentiments that sustain the
enemy.
33
27. Thomas Hobbes may have been the ftrst to emphasize hope as a necessary ingredient of revolutionary efforts. The first chapter of Menachem Begin's account of his experience in the Irgun contains the most moving descrip tion of the necessity of hope in terrorist literature. Menachem Begin, The Revolt: Story of the Irgun (Jerusalem: Steinmatzky's Agency, 1997).
28. There were many organizations: the Internal Macedonian Revolutionary Organization, Young Bosnia, and the Serbian Black Hand.
29. See Peter Heehs, Nationalism, Terrorism, and Communalism: Essays in Modern Indian History (Delhi: Oxford University Press, 1998), chap. 2.
30. The Japanese offer to finance Russian terrorists during the Russo Japanese War (1905) encouraged Indian terrorists to believe that the Japanese would help them too. Heehs, Nationalism, Terrorism, and Commu nalism, 4. The Russians turned the Japanese offer down, fearing that knowledge of the transaction during a time of war would destroy their
political credibility. 31. Italians were particularly active as international assassins, crossing borders
to kill French President Carnot (1894), Spanish Premier Casnovas (1896), and Austrian Empress Elizabeth (1898). In 1900 an agent of an anarchist group in Patterson, New Jersey, returned to Italy to assassinate King
Umberto. 32. Jensen, "The United States, International Policing, and the War against
Anarchist Terrorism," 19.
33. The IRA's success in 1921 occurred when the British recognized the Irish state. Northern Ireland remained British, however, and the civil war be tween Irish factions over the peace settlement ended in defeat for those who wanted to continue until Northern Ireland joined the Irish state.
34. For an interesting and useful account of the decolonialization process, see Robert Hager, Jr., and David A. Lake, "Balancing Empires: Competitive Decolonization in International Politics," Security Studies 9, no. 3 (spring 2000): 108-48. Hager and Lake emphasize that the literature on decolo nization "has ignored how events and politics within the core (metropoli tan area) shaped the process" (145).
35. Begin said that his decision was determined by the fact that if he pursued it, a civil war among Jews would occur, indicating that most Jews favored partition. Begin, The Revolt, chapters 9 and 10.
36. Alistair Horne, A Savage H?ar of Peace (London: Macmillan, 1977), 94-96.
37. Begirt, The Revolt. 38. For a more detailed discussion of the definition problem, see David C.
Rapoport, "Politics of Atrocity;' in Terrorism: Interdisdplinary Perspectives,
34 DAVID C. RAPOPORT
ed. Yonah Alexander and Seymour Finger (New York: John Jay Press, 1987), 46.
39. Alexander I ofYugoslavia (1934) was the most prominent victim, and historians believe that Hungary and Italy were involved in providing help for Balkan terrorists. Begin points out in The Revolt that it was too costly to assassinate prominent figures.
40. The strategy is superbly described in the film "Battle of Algiers," based on the memoirs ofYaacev Saadi, who organized the battle. Attacks occur against the police, whose responses are limited by rules governing criminal procedure. In desperation, the police set a bomb off in the Casbah, inad vertently exploding an ammunition dump and killing Algerian women and children. A mob emerges screaming for revenge, and at this point the FLN has the moral warrant to attack civilians. There is another underly ing element that often gives rebel terrorism in a democratic world special weight. The atrocities of the strong always seem worse than those of the weak because people believe that the latter have no alternatives.
41. See note 11.
42. See Rapoport, "The International World as Some Terrorists Have Seen It."
43. Irish Americans have always given Irish rebels extensive support. In fact, the Fenian movement was born in the American Civil War. Members attempted to invade Canada from the United States and then went to Ireland to spark rebellion there.
44. World War I, of course, increased the influence of the United States, and Wilson justified the war with the self-determination principle.
45. Martin David Dubin, "Great Britain and the Anti-Terrorist Conventions of1937," TPV5, no. 1 (spring 1993):1.
46. See John Dugard, "International Terrorism and the Just War," in Rapoport and Alexander, Morality <if Terrorism, 77-78.
47. Basque Nation and Liberty (ETA), the Armenian Secret Army for the Liberation of Armenia (ASALA), the Corsican National Liberation Front (FNLC), and the IRA.
48. The periods of the first and third waves were times when the rights of women were asserted more strenuously in the general society.
49. Sean Anderson and Stephen Sloan, Historical Dictionary <if Terrorism (Metuchen, N.J.: Transaction Press, 1995), 136.
50. Although bank robbing was not as significant as in the first wave, some striking examples materialized. In January 1976 the PLO, together with its bitter enemies the Christian Phalange, hired safe breakers to help loot the vaults of the major banks in Beirut. Estimates of the amount stolen range between $50 and a $100 million. "Whatever the truth the robbery
THE FOUR WAVES OF MODERN TERRORISM 35
was large enough to earn a place in the Guinness Book <if Records as the biggest bank robbery of all time"; James Adams, The Financing <if Terror (New York: Simon and Schuster, 1986), 192.
51. Adams, Financing <if Terror, 94.
52. The attack on Major actually was an attack on the cabinet, so it is not clear whether the prime minister was the principal target (Lindsay Clutterbuck, personal communication to author).
53. The status of political prisoner was revoked in March 1976. William Whitelaw, who granted it in the first place, ranked it as one of his "most regrettable decisions."
54. Anderson and Sloan, Historical Dictionary of Terrorism, 303.
55. Sometimes there was American support for terrorist activity (e.g., the Contras in Nicaragua).
56. When a disappointed office-seeker assassinated President Garfield, Figner's sympathy letter to the American people said that there was no place for terror in democratic states. The statement alienated elements of her radi cal constituency in other countries.
57. Michael Baumann, Terror or Love (New York: Grove Press, 1977), 61.
58 ._Interview with Hans J. Klein in Jean M. Bourguereau, German Guerrilla: Terror, Rebel Reaction and Resistance (Sanday, U.K.: Cienfuegos Press, 1981), 31.
59. Abu Nidal himself was on a PLO list of persons to be assassinated.
60. W Andrew Terrill, "Saddam's Failed Counterstrike: Terrorism and the GulfWar;' Studies in Conflict and Terrorism 16 (1993):219-32.
61. In addition to four UN conventions there are eight other major multilat eral terrorism conventions, starting with The Tokyo Convention of 1963, dealing with the aircraft safety. See http:/ /usinfo.state.gov/topical/poll terror/ conven.htm and http:/ /untreaty.un.org/English/Terrorism.asp.
62. Khachig Tololyan, "Cultural Narrative and the Motivation of the Terror ist," in Rapoport, Inside Terrorist Organizations, 217-33.
63. See David C. Rapoport, "Comparing Militant Fundamentalist Move ments and Groups," in Fundamentalisms and the State, ed. Martin Marty and Scott Appleby (Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 1993), 429-61.
64. To those in the West the most familiar was the nineteenth-century upris ing in the Sudan, which resulted in the murder oflegendary British General "Chinese" Gordon.
65. This was not the first time secular forces would help launch the careers of those who would become religious terrorists. Israel helped Hamas to get started, thinking it would compete to weaken the PLO. To check left wing opposition, President Sadat released religious elements from prison that later assassinated him.
36 DAVID C. RAPOPORT
66. Peter Bergen, Holy Vlilr Inc.: Inside the Secret World <if Osama Bin Ladin (New York: Free Press, 2001), 208.
67. In the period specified, Tamil suicide bombers struck 171 times; the com bined total for all thirteen Islamic groups using the tactic was 117. Ehud Sprinzak cites the figures compiled by Yoram Schweitzer in "Rational Fanatics," Foreign Policy (October 2001):69. The most spectacular Tamil act was the assassination of Indian Prime Minister Rajiv Gandhi. (Religion did not motivate the notorious Kamikaze attacks during World War II either.) The example of the Tamils has other unusual characteristics. Efforts to make Sri Lanka a Buddhist state stimulated the revolt. Although Tamils largely come from India, there are several religious traditions represented in the population, and religion does not defme the terrorists' prupose.
68. See Ami Pedahzur, William Eubank, and Leonard Weinberg, "The War on Terrorism and the Decline of Terrorist Group Formation," TPV 14, no. 3. (fall2002):141-47.
69. The relationship between different religious terror groups is unusual. Groups from different mainstream traditions (Christianity, Islam, etc.) do not cooperate. Even traditional cleavages within a religion-as in Shiite and Sunni Islam, for example--sometimes are intensified. Shiite terror groups generally take their lead from Iran regarding aid to Sunnis. Iran has helped the Palestinians and is hostile to al-Qaeda and the Saudi religious state.
70. I have no statistical evidence on this point.
71. Rohan Gunaratna, Inside Al Qaeda: Global Network <?[Terror (New York: Columbia University Press, 2002), 97.
72. The stated object of al-Qaeda is to recreate a single Muslim state, and one could argue that if the United States had withdrawn military units from the Muslim world, the attacks would have ceased. What if the issue really was the impact of American secular culture on the world?
73. Bergen, Holy Vlilr Inc., 225.
74. Those attacks, as well as the expected attacks that did not materialize, are discussed in a special volume of TPV 14, no. 1 (spring 2002) edited by Jeffrey Kaplan, titled Millennia[ Violence. The issue also was published as a book: Millennia/ Violence: Past, Present, and Future (London: Frank Cass, 2002).
75. Bernard Lewis, "License to Kill," Foreign /ljfairs (November/December 1998).
76. For a very interesting discussion of the circumstances that provoke American military responses to terrorist attacks, see Michelle Mavesti, "Explaining the United States' Decision to Strike Back at Terrorists,'' TPV 13, no. 2 (summer 2001):85-106.
77. If the organization understood its vulnerability, it might have thought that an attack on the sovereignty of the state protecting it was unlikely. One
THE FOUR WAVES OF MODERN TERRORISM 37
reason the Taliban government refused a repeated UN demand to expel al-Qaeda was because without al-Qaeda support it could not survive local domestic opposition. Because most al-Qaeda recruits served in the Taliban forces in the ongoing civil war, the Taliban must have felt that it had no choice. Clearly, however, there must have been a failure to plan for an invasion possibility; the failure to resist is astonishing otherwise.
78. Gunaratna, Inside Al Qaeda.
79. Quoted by Nimrod Raphaeli, "Ayman Muhammad Rabi Al-Zawahri: The Making of an Arch-Terrorist," TPV 14, no. 4 (winter 2002):1-22.
80. Bergen, Holy Uilr Inc., 234.
81. The Spaniards conquered the Aztecs and Incas easily, but the United States had more difficulty with the less powerful but highly decentralized native Americans. Steven Simon and Daniel Benjamin make a different argument, contending that bin Laden's group is uniquely decentralized and therefore less likely to be disturbed by destroying the center. See "America and the New Terrorism,'' Surviva/42, no. 2 (2000):156-57.
82. We lack a systematic comparison of the aims sought by organizations in the history of modern terror.
83. September 11 has had an impact on at least one terrorist group: The Tamils found diaspora financial support suddenly disappearing for suicide bombing-an opportunity the Norwegians seized to bring them to the bargaining table again.
84. See David C. Rapoport, "Terrorism and Weapons of the Apocalypse,'' National Security Studies Quarterly 5, no. 3 (summer 1999): 49-69, reprinted in Henry Sokolski and James Ludes, Twenty-First Century ~apons Proliferation (London: Frank Cass, 2001), 14-33.
85. See note 3.
week 9/Manaktala.pdf
Full Terms & Conditions of access and use can be found at http://www.tandfonline.com/action/journalInformation?journalCode=cper20
Download by: [Temple University Libraries] Date: 16 October 2017, At: 05:01
Peace Review A Journal of Social Justice
ISSN: 1040-2659 (Print) 1469-9982 (Online) Journal homepage: http://www.tandfonline.com/loi/cper20
Defining Genocide
Meghna Manaktala
To cite this article: Meghna Manaktala (2012) Defining Genocide, Peace Review, 24:2, 179-186, DOI: 10.1080/10402659.2012.677333
To link to this article: http://dx.doi.org/10.1080/10402659.2012.677333
Published online: 05 Jun 2012.
Submit your article to this journal
Article views: 1144
View related articles
Peace Review: A Journal of Social Justice, 24:179–186 Copyright C© Taylor & Francis Group, LLC ISSN 1040-2659 print; 1469-9982 online DOI: 10.1080/10402659.2012.677333
Defining Genocide MEGHNA MANAKTALA
Genocide is a term that is fast entering common terminology when pointing fingers at any form of state repression, whether or not the acts referred to actually fit the definition. Genocidal regimes themselves have appropriated the term at times to defend their own genocidal actions, as by Milosevic in Serbia. One reason for this is the continuing lack of definition commonly agreed upon by law and social science. For legal purposes, genocide is defined by the Convention on the Prevention and Punishment of the Crime of Genocide (henceforth referred to as “the Convention”). While this has provided a legal standard for judging the commission and punishment of genocide, many social scientists are unhappy with this definition, some claiming that it is too broad, others that it is too narrow.
The primary argument that has been leveled against the Convention is its lack of enforceability, which is, of course, a serious flaw in a document
punishing what has been called the “crime of crimes” by the International Criminal Tribunal of Rwanda in 1998. Some have also held the opinion that it is this problem of enforceability that needs to be addressed rather than getting into the evils of “definitionalism,” by which they imply exclusion and hierarchism of mass killing. This argument represents an inaccurate dilemma, however, as the pursuit of a comprehensive definition is hardly incompatible with that of a suitable enforceability mechanism. In fact, it is nearly impossi- ble to have successful enforceability without a standard, inclusive definition, acceptable to law and social science alike. Besides, to build a conceptual understanding of genocide, social science needs to study cases that fall under a defined boundary “for the purpose of discovering their common elements and analyzing the processes that brought them about,” according to Chalk. Unless this boundary is clearly delineated, genocide can hardly be understood as a concept distinct from state terror. This essay seeks to describe the dif- ferences that leading scholars in the field have with the Convention definition of genocide, analyze their contributions in defining genocide, and attempt a structural–conceptual understanding of the same.
Raphael Lemkin was the Polish jurist who, in 1944, coined the word “genocide” by combining the Greek word genos for race or tribe, with the
179
D ow
nl oa
de d
by [
T em
pl e
U ni
ve rs
ity L
ib ra
ri es
] at
0 5:
01 1
6 O
ct ob
er 2
01 7
180 MEGHNA MANAKTALA
Latin word cide for killing on the basis of which the Convention came into being. Lemkin explained his conception of genocide as signifying:
a coordinated plan of different actions aiming at the destruction of essential foun- dations of the life of national groups, with the aim of annihilating the groups them- selves. The objectives of such a plan would be disintegration of the political and social institutions, of culture, language, national feelings, religion, and the economic existence of national groups, and the destruction of the personal security, liberty, health, dignity, and even the lives of the individuals belonging to such groups . . .
Martin Shaw has provided an in-depth analysis of Lemkin’s conception of the term. Shaw explains that unlike later theorists, Lemkin viewed genocide as a “general charge” rather than a specific crime, which was made up of a number of crimes with common elements. While mass killing was included in these crimes and could constitute genocide in itself, genocide in general included not only physical but also economic and cultural destruction. Although Lemkin talked only in terms of national groups at this stage as has been criticized by Schabas, Lemkin emphasized that genocide “represented a concentrated and coordinated attack upon all the elements of nationhood.” Andreopoulos notes that in providing a legal definition, Lemkin underlined the intentionality as well as liability of a distinct set of actors. The wide applicability of Lemkin’s concept lost much of its essence when translated into the Convention, however, even though this concept was the basis for its existence.
Article II of the 1948 Convention states that: “In the present Convention, genocide means any of the following acts committed with intent to destroy, in whole or in part, a national, ethnical, racial or religious group, as such: killing members of the group; causing serious bodily or mental harm to members of the group; deliberately inflicting on the group conditions of life calculated to bring about its physical destruction in whole or in part; imposing measures intended to prevent births within the group; forcibly transferring children of the group to another group.”
Clearly, this definition emphasizes physical destruction rather than tak- ing a more holistic stance that would give equal significance to social and cultural destruction. Both Shaw and Chalk attribute this discrepancy to the necessity of finding tangible foci for legal purposes, but affirm that it is the task of the social scientist to bridge this gap.
Shaw calls attention to the importance of reclaiming the element of social destruction in the definition of genocide by highlighting the fact that in the Holocaust it was attempts at social obliteration that eventually led to mass physical annihilation of the Jews rather than the other way around. He laments that further sociological definitions have also not been able to fully incorporate this multi-dimensional character of Lemkin’s original conceptualization of genocide, focusing instead on physical destruction. This is indeed a concern
D ow
nl oa
de d
by [
T em
pl e
U ni
ve rs
ity L
ib ra
ri es
] at
0 5:
01 1
6 O
ct ob
er 2
01 7
DEFINING GENOCIDE 181
that most subsequent definitions have failed to address, as will be noted at various points in this essay.
The Convention definition of genocide has been widely criticized by social scientists, most of whom have proffered their own definitions. Leo Kuper
stands out as an exception to this trend, arguing that “[i]t provides a workable definitional core for interdisciplinary analysis and application, and it is the legally accepted definition.” While some scholars like Kuper and Fein are amenable to working with the Convention definition, albeit with some defining changes, others including Chalk and Charny reject it outright. Even those that find the legal definition workable have contentious views on the generally debated aspects of this definition, as will be discussed later. Problematic features include the requirement of showing intent and the definitional list of groups, in addition to the aforementioned emphasis on physical destruction.
Most scholarly works on genocide clearly explain how the narrow clas- sification of the victim groups in the Convention was a direct result of political compromise. Pieter Drost was the earliest to criticize this shortcoming, cor- rectly predicting that the exclusion of social and political groups was an obvious loophole that governments would exploit. He proposed a new legal definition as “the deliberate destruction of physical life of individual human beings by reason of their membership of any human collectivity as such.”
Others including Chalk, Jonnasohn, Kuper, and Fein have echoed this concern, and have expanded the groups to include all “human collectivities.” Chalk, for example, deplores the unwillingness of the International Commis- sion of Jurists to classify as genocide the destruction of social groups such as the 15–20 million Soviet civilians exterminated as “class enemies,” the million Khmer murdered in Kampuchea, the Indonesian communists killed in 1965–66, and the Awami League killings in East Pakistan. Legters finds the exclusion even of socioeconomic classes from the Convention definition problematic, since in socialist systems, class becomes the primary form of classification.
While agreeing that the provision of groups in defining genocide needs to change, different scholars have different notions of how to resolve this issue. Fein favors a “set of well-defined criteria for group membership” as in the Convention, suggesting that this definition itself should be broadened. Chalk and Jonnasohn, on the other hand, have sought to give a more accurate sociological conceptualization of groups in defining genocide as follows: “Genocide is a form of one-sided mass killing in which a state or other authority intends to destroy a group, as that group and membership in it are defined by the perpetrator.”
The relevance of this definition lies in its recognition of the importance of an ideological conception of groups as defined by the perpetrator. While
D ow
nl oa
de d
by [
T em
pl e
U ni
ve rs
ity L
ib ra
ri es
] at
0 5:
01 1
6 O
ct ob
er 2
01 7
182 MEGHNA MANAKTALA
this definition reduces genocide to “mass killing,” thus completely excluding the social aspect of group destruction, its explanation of pertinent groups is significant. Groups that are arbitrarily defined by the perpetrator regime rather than actual, self-identifying groups have indeed often been persecuted by genocidal regimes; this viewpoint provides significant insight into defining groups in genocide.
The emphasis laid by the Convention on proving the intention of the perpetrators has been perhaps the most widely criticized and debated aspect of its definition. Kuper explains that in its original drafting, motive was in- troduced as an essential element for the commission of genocide; subsequent debates led to the establishment of intent rather than the more limiting motive as the crucial defining characteristic. As he points out, however, the present incorporation of intent cannot be taken to mean the same as the rejected con- cept of motive in defining genocide, which is what is often used as a defense against the charge. In scholarly debate, this has led to roughly two schools of thought: one that considers intention a defining characteristic of genocide, the other that rejects the concept in its definition.
Walliman and Dobkowski, taking a structural approach, reject the very idea of intentionality in genocide. They believe that a strictly intentionalist approach leads to:
the neglect of those processes of destruction which, although massive, are so sys- tematic and systemic, and that therefore appear so “normal” that most individuals involved at some level of the process of destruction may never see the need to make an ethical decision or even reflect upon the consequences of their action.
For them genocide stems not from intention, but from processes inherent in society. As Andreopoulos observes, while this approach does effectively remind us of the impersonal forces that shape societal and political action, it nevertheless is not convincing to imply that individual actors are therefore relatively helpless in perpetrating or preventing genocide.
Kuper, while not explicitly rejecting intentionality, has appeared to ignore it. He considers the Allied pattern bombing of Hamburg, Dresden, and
Tokyo, as well as the atomic bombing of Hiroshima and Nagasaki, as coming under the UN definition of genocide, and not being recognized as such only for political purposes. As Fein and Chalk and Jonassohn have remarked, however, there did not exist any intention to annihilate the groups by the perpetrators in these cases; the mass killing was carried out as an element of warfare.
Israel Charny also rejects the concept of intentionality, but on a moral basis, as he argues that people should not be excluded from getting justice just because they don’t “fit the criteria” for genocide. He contends that such definitionalism leads to “assigning hierarchical value to different kinds of
D ow
nl oa
de d
by [
T em
pl e
U ni
ve rs
ity L
ib ra
ri es
] at
0 5:
01 1
6 O
ct ob
er 2
01 7
DEFINING GENOCIDE 183
mass death” and proposes instead that, “Genocide in the generic sense means the mass killing of substantial numbers of human beings, when not in the course of military action against the military forces of an avowed enemy, under conditions of the essential defencelessness of the victim.”
Although he makes an emotionally compelling case, accepting the argu- ments of Kuper and Charny would mean merging of the concept of threatening the very existence (physical, social, economic, and cultural) of a particular group, with general mass killing and/or crimes against humanity. While being perhaps equally heinous, these are conceptually separate; denying this would imply denying genocide its existence as an independent sociological concept. In the words of Helen Fein, “[t]o equate Hiroshima with Auschwitz belies the distinctive ends and design of each plan and their distinctive effects.”
Chalk accepts the requirement of express intention in defining genocide, but argues that a state’s persistence in following policies that are clearly leading to the destruction of a group is enough to demonstrate intent, even if this intent is not verbalized. Fein, on the other hand, argues with merit that a prima facie case for genocide must be constructed by showing a “pattern of purposeful action.” She stresses the distinction between state terror and genocide in order for concepts to be “saved” and insists that the conception of intention is crucial because “there is a difference between a philosophy whose logic is monstrous and one which can be given a monstrous interpretation.” It is thus that she distinguishes between victims of totalitarian states like the Soviet Union and those of the Holocaust, for example. She vehemently argues against a more generic definition such as that of Chalk and Jonassohn, which includes all those targeted by the state, as this would mean losing the particular causes and consequences of the destruction of actual groups in contrast to spreading of mass state terror and intimidation. She instead defines genocide as follows: “Genocide is sustained purposeful action by a perpetrator to physically destroy a collectivity directly or indirectly, through interdiction of the biological and social reproduction of group members, sustained regardless of the surrender or lack of threat offered by the victim.”
Fein’s logic is undeniable, although she, too, talks only of physical de- struction of groups. She clearly and effectively demonstrates that intention is indeed the defining characteristic of genocide, and any attempt to remove it would destroy its conceptual foundation. There is a danger of this con- cept of intention being taken to an extent that was perhaps not intended. Shaw contends that legal and sociological discourses continue to interpret the Conventional requirement of intent as some kind of absolutist, ideal “grand intention” of the perpetrators instead of as deliberate policies and actions, which he insists cannot be assumed. Shaw explains that, “Genocidists in- variably have multiple goals and deviate from their rationalistic pursuit. The ideal-typical concept of ‘rational,’ ‘intentional’ genocide can be no more than a heuristic tool enabling us to grasp the complexity of real cases.”
D ow
nl oa
de d
by [
T em
pl e
U ni
ve rs
ity L
ib ra
ri es
] at
0 5:
01 1
6 O
ct ob
er 2
01 7
184 MEGHNA MANAKTALA
Both Bauman and Mann have made similar arguments, asserting that genocide or “murderous cleansing” is usually not the original intention
of the perpetrators, but develops gradually as an incremental and inevitable result of the policies they embark on. Thus, while the attribute of intention is undoubtedly crucial in defining genocide, care must be taken to include in its understanding the variety of perpetrator motives involved, as well as the incremental evolution of actions through which it comes into being.
Most scholars have constructed their definitions of genocide in relation to and through a critique of the Convention. In contrast, Shaw has attempted to take genocide out of the primary level of Weber’s “subjective-meaningful complex” and give it form as a sociological concept. He argues that while genocide has been variously represented as a kind of action (through a focus on intention) and alternatively as a kind of outcome (“successful” destruction of groups, as explored by Dadrian), genocide actually refers to a phenomenon in its totality including “the idea of genocide and the whole class of actions and forms related to it,” and should be given conceptual structure as such. He contends that the current literature on the subject does not take into account two crucial elements: social relations between the “victims” and the “perpetrators,” and the structural context of conflict in which genocide usually takes place, which is why it is still short of being a well-defined concept.
Shaw describes genocide as a form of warfare by “armed power organi- zations” against civilian groups who have the capacity to resist or cooperate. He explains that genocide “constructs unarmed civilian populations as the objects, in their own right, of the types of armed violence normally applied only to armed enemies.” Accordingly, he defines genocide as:
a form of violent social conflict or war, between armed power organizations that aim to destroy civilian social groups and those groups and other actors who resist this destruction. . . . Genocidal action is action in which armed power organizations treat civilian social groups as enemies and aim to destroy their real or putative social power, by means of killing, violence and coercion against individuals whom they regard as members of the groups.
In this way, Shaw seeks to give genocide a sociologically recognizable struc- ture as a form of war or social conflict, emphasizing relations between actors rather than defining it in terms of one-sided action. He includes Chalk’s con- cept of perpetrator defined groups, as well as Fein’s specific intention, while going further in addressing the issue of social destruction in genocide by defining genocidal action in terms of destruction of social power. By thus ef- fectively synthesizing existing conceptualizations of genocide, Shaw provides a sociologically sound, rigorous, and comprehensive new definition.
The problem of defining genocide has seen rich and varied debate. Shaw’s definition in particular has gone far in incorporating salient points from
D ow
nl oa
de d
by [
T em
pl e
U ni
ve rs
ity L
ib ra
ri es
] at
0 5:
01 1
6 O
ct ob
er 2
01 7
DEFINING GENOCIDE 185
the definitions of key scholars, in addition to providing his own valuable insight, to produce a generally acceptable definition of genocide. Nevertheless, issues do remain unresolved. There has not been much discussion of the numbers game that comes into being from the Convention’s reference to the destruction of a group being “in whole or in part.” While some have addressed it briefly, the question of what constitutes destruction “in part” enough to be termed genocide is yet to be resolved.
Another issue lies in the fact that even though Shaw’s definition does largely provide a point of consensus, leading scholars may still not accept it. Charny, for one, has refused, as earlier mentioned, to accept a general definition of genocide that does not include all forms of mass killing. His solution has been to provide a definitional matrix that allows no exclusion of cases of mass murder, such as making “intentional genocide” equivalent to the concept of genocide discussed in this essay. Others have also coined different terms for similar purposes. While Harff and Gurr talk about “politicide” for state targeting of political opponents, and Rummel discusses “democide” taking place in the Soviet Union, both supposedly being corollaries to genocide, Mann insists on the term “murderous ethnic cleansing.”
While such terms provide an understanding of issues related to genocide, it is of prime importance not to lose focus of how genocide itself should be de- fined and given structure as a concept. It is easy to sympathize with Charny’s emotional plea to not leave out any victim of a heinous crime; the key to creat- ing a sociological concept is, however, to understand how genocide is different from other forms of mass murder, not because those victims are any less impor- tant, but simply because, like Fein states, concepts need to be clearly defined.
Fein’s definition is satisfactory, except that it omits destruction other than the physical kind. Shaw, on the other hand, has not only adequately defined genocide but also provided the basis for giving it sociological structure. Even so, his definition also cannot be considered the last word until it is actually incorporated in the legal framework, as well as in sociological discourse. In the final reckoning, the actual issue with regards to genocide, as with any other violation of human rights, is that of ensuring that it is prevented, or if not, tackled as soon as possible to bring to justice those responsible for such an appalling crime. Any definition is only as good as the contribution it can potentially make to this prime concern.
RECOMMENDED READINGS
Andreopoulos, G. J. (ed.). 1994. Genocide: Conceptual and Historical Dimensions. Philadelphia: University of Pennsylvania Press.
Bauman, Z. 1989. Modernity and the Holocaust. Ithaca, NY: Cornell University Press. Chalk, F. 1994. “Redefining Genocide,” in G. J. Andreopoulos (ed.), Genocide: Conceptual
and Historical Dimensions. Philadelphia: University of Pennsylvania Press.
D ow
nl oa
de d
by [
T em
pl e
U ni
ve rs
ity L
ib ra
ri es
] at
0 5:
01 1
6 O
ct ob
er 2
01 7
186 MEGHNA MANAKTALA
Chalk, F. and Johassohn, K. 1990. The History and Sociology of Genocide: Analyses and Case Studies. New Haven, CT: Yale University Press.
Charny, I. W. 1994. “Toward a Generic Definition of Genocide,” in George Andreopoulos (ed.), Genocide: Conceptual and Historical Dimensions. Philadelphia: University of Pennsylvania Press.
Dadrian, V. N. 2001. “The Comparative Aspects of the Armenian and Jewish Cases of Geno- cide: A Sociohistorical Perspective,” in A.S. Rosenbaum (ed.), Is the Holocaust Unique? Perspectives on Comparative Genocide. Boulder, CO: Westview.
Fein, H. 1994. “Genocide, Terror, Life Integrity, and War Crimes,” in G. J. Andreopoulos (ed.), Genocide: Conceptual and Historical Dimensions. Philadelphia: University of Pennsylvania Press.
Fein, H. 1993. Genocide: A Sociological Perspective. London: Sage Publications. Gurr, T. R. and Harff, B. 1994. Ethnic Conflict in World Politics. Boulder, CO: Westview Press. Harff, B. 2003. “No Lessons Learned from the Holocaust? Assessing Risks of Genocide and
Political Mass Murder since 1955.” American Political Science Review 97: 57–73. Kuper, L. 1994. “Theoretical Issues Relating to Genocide: Uses and Abuses,” in G. J.
Andreopoulos (ed.), Genocide: Conceptual and Historical Dimensions. Philadelphia: Uni- versity of Pennsylvania Press.
Kuper, L. 1981. Genocide: Its Political Use in the Twentieth Century. New Haven, CT: Yale University Press.
Lemkin, R. 1944. Axis Rule in Occupied Europe: Laws of Occupation, Analysis of Government, Proposals for Redress. Washington, DC: Carnegie Endowment of International Peace.
Mann, M. 2005. The Dark Side of Democracy: Explaining Ethnic Cleansing. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.
Rummel, R. J. 1990. Lethal Politics: Soviet Genocide and Mass Murder Since 1917. New Brunswick, NJ: Transaction Publishers.
Schabas, W. A. 2000. Genocide in International Law. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. Shaw, M. 2007. What is Genocide? Cambridge: Polity Press. Walliman, I. and Dobkowski, M. N. (eds.). 1987. Genocide and the Modern Age: Etiology and
Case Studies of Mass Death. New York: Greenwood Press.
Meghna Manaktala is an Erasmus Mundus MA graduate in Human Rights Practise. Her interests lie in the field of peacebuilding and conflict resolution, and advocating multilateral political solutions to seemingly intractable international issues. E-mail: [email protected]
D ow
nl oa
de d
by [
T em
pl e
U ni
ve rs
ity L
ib ra
ri es
] at
0 5:
01 1
6 O
ct ob
er 2
01 7
week 9/straus.pdf